The Project Gutenberg eBook of The traitor's way
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The traitor's way

Author: S. Levett Yeats

Illustrator: active 1902 W. B. Gilbert

Release date: September 5, 2022 [eBook #68914]
                Most recently updated: October 5, 2022

Language: English

Original publication: United States: Frederick A. Stokes Company

Credits: D A Alexander and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net This file was produced from images generously made available by the New York Public Library's Digital Collections.


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TRAITOR'S WAY ***





THE TRAITOR’S WAY




[Illustration: “QUICK!” I WHISPERED; “OPEN THE DOOR BEYOND, AND GO OUT
BY THE PRIVATE WAY.”--_Page 8._]




  THE TRAITOR’S
  WAY _By_
  S. LEVETT-YEATS

  _Author of_ “THE HONOUR OF SAVELLI,” ETC.


  _WITH FRONTISPIECE BY_
  W. B. GILBERT

  _NEW YORK_ · FREDERICK A.
  STOKES COMPANY · _PUBLISHERS_




  COPYRIGHT, 1901,
  BY
  FRANK A. MUNSEY

  COPYRIGHT,  1901,
  BY
  S. LEVETT-YEATS

  COPYRIGHT, 1901, BY
  FREDERICK A. STOKES COMPANY




CONTENTS


 CHAPTER                                          PAGE

      I. SOWING THE WINDS,                          1
     II. THE RUE DES LAVANDIÈRES,                  13
    III. THE PARTING OF THE WAYS,                  26
     IV. WHAT MAJOLAIS SAW,                        37
      V. POUR MA FOY, ET MON ROY,                  45
     VI. A PRIEST OF BAAL,                         57
    VII. MONSIEUR OF ARLES MARKS THE KING,         73
   VIII. AT THE SIGN OF THE GREEN MAN,             87
    IX. HOW PONTHIEU CARRIED THE ADMIRAL’S
        LETTER,                                   101
     X. THE VISION OF THE WOOD,                   115
    XI. THE CITY OF THE MAID,                     126
   XII. “GENTLEMEN! I AM WITH YOU,”               140
  XIII. HOW SIGNOR BENTIVOGLIO BURNED HIS ALOES,  152
   XIV. THE WIDOW OF FRANCE,                      164
    XV. THE KING’S PEACE,                         175
   XVI. THE KING’S SIGNET,                        189
   XVII. “LE PETIT HOMME TANT JOLI,”              202
  XVIII. MARIE,                                   220
    XIX. THE PRIORY OF THE JACOBINS,              239
     XX. A QUOTATION FROM VIRGIL,                 258
    XXI. THE SHAME OF VIBRAC,                     269
   XXII. “NOTRE HOMME EST CROQUÉ,”                289
  XXIII. THE AFTERMATH,                           306




THE TRAITOR’S WAY




CHAPTER I

SOWING THE WINDS


I SUPPOSE there is no man who would care to have sunlight in all his
life; but I hardly think there is one who could have sunk to the deep
as I did, and yet have been coward enough to live, as I do--I, Gaspard
de Vibrac.

As I write these lines in my study in lonely Vibrac, the four white
stars on my shield, carved in relief above the fireplace, seem to burn
red with the memory of my shame, and nothing can wipe out that stain in
my ’scutcheon--nothing, nothing!

Thank God! I am the last of my house! Thank God! No young feet patter
up and down the long corridors; no young voices shrill through these
silent rooms. They would grow up to know me as the “Shame of Vibrac.”
The very villagers, my serfs, dogs, whom I could send to the _carcau_
with a nod of my head, scowl as they doff their caps to me, and the
children shiver and shrink behind their mothers’ skirts on those rare
occasions when I come out of the château. I suppose they know the
story--and I live!

And is this the pity of God? He has spared my life. Good men, honorable
gentlemen, my friends--I had such friends once--have died like vermin.
The Lake of Geneva holds all that is left of Maligny, _le beau cadet_,
as we called him; the Vidame died at the galleys, chained to the scum
of mankind. But he died, Maligny died, even Achon died, that merciless
priest! And I live as a leper! I have come to know that death is the
pity of God.

Forty years back there was life and strength, a hot heart, and no count
kept of the score. Since then I have paid and paid; but the hideous
total of my debt yet looms as large as ever.

As I look back into the past, it seems but as yesterday to me that
gray afternoon, the day following the St. Germain’s Affair, when Court
and city were alike convulsed with terror at the discovery of the
conspiracy that was to end in the shambles at Amboise, and I rode from
the Louvre, through the buzzing streets of Paris, to my house in the
Rue Coquillière.

Of course I was hilt deep in the matter, and, even as I rode, there
was a list of names in my pocket that would have brought the heads
of the owners thereof to the block did but the Cardinal of Lorraine
or Catherine de Medicis cast but an eye on the scroll. Prudence had
counselled me to leave Paris, as most of the others had done; but as
yet I was sure that the Flies of Guise had not settled upon me, and
again, when a man is four-and-twenty and in love, prudence is cast to
the four winds of heaven. And so I risked my neck for a pair of blue
eyes, as many another man has done, and will do, and whilst I rode I
placed my hand at my breast pocket, not to feel if the scroll of names
was safe, but to assure myself that a letter and a delicate embroidered
glove lay there over my heart. They were there; but even through my
madness I felt a touch of shame, and my hand dropped to my side, for
glove and letter had come from another man’s wife--and he was my friend.

In a few yards I was at my own gates, and riding into the courtyard,
dismounted and hurried within. I wanted to gaze upon the glove again,
to read the letter once more, and to think--if ever man had need for
reflection I had then.

In my study I found Majolais, the dumb, black dwarf, whom I had
purchased as a gift for the Princess of Condé. He lay asleep, with his
head, hideous as that of a gargoyle, resting upon a cushion of yellow
satin. Ringing for my equerry, I gave orders for the dwarf to be sent
at once to the Princess, and it took two men to remove him, for the
creature seemed to have become attached to me in a strange, wild way,
and fought like a mad thing to gain my side, uttering strange sounds
from his tongueless throat as he struggled with a wonderful strength to
gain my side.

At last, however, he was taken away, and I was alone. Flinging myself
into a chair by the window I took out the glove and the letter. The
glove I kissed and placed on a table beside me, and the letter I read
again and again.

It was a mad, pitiful letter, and in the blurred and hasty lines were
words that could only have been written by a woman who for the moment
had lost all power of reason, and was ready to leap into the abyss from
which there is no return. I will speak no more of it. I should have
destroyed it then and there, but that I too had lost all control over
myself, and for the sake of Marie de Marcilly was ready to deceive my
friend and beggar myself of my honor. When I thought of her and her
unhappiness all thought of Jean de Marcilly was lost, although I had
first seen war under him at the Escaillon and at Renty, though we had
ridden side by side, the day he took “The Emperor’s Pistols,” though he
had saved my life in the trenches before Thionville--though, in short,
he was a brave and noble gentleman and my friend. At that moment,
however, he was to me the man who stood between me and my love. I had
not reached this stage at once. I had fought and struggled with myself
and lost. And now I was ready to take the downward steps to guilt, and
descending is always easy.

It was in this frame of mind that I slowly folded the letter and put it
back when the door opened, and Badehorn, my equerry, a stolid German,
stepped in.

“A lady to see monsieur.”

“A lady!” I half stammered, rising from my chair, with the wildest
thoughts running through my mind.

“Monsieur!”

“Show her in, please,” I said, my voice shaking, my hands stone-cold.
Badehorn bowed and retired. For an instant I stood in breathless
expectation, then the door opened again, and the woman I loved stood
before me.

I can see her now as in a mirror, tall and slight, with the fair hair
and blue eyes that came to her from her English mother. The hood of the
long, gray cloak she wore was thrown back, her cheeks were pale and the
red gone out of the perfect bow of her lips.

“Madame,” I began, hardly knowing what to say; but she came forward
with hasty steps.

“Monsieur de Vibrac--I have come to warn you. You are amongst the
suspected--you must leave Paris at once.”

“Monsieur de Vibrac,” I repeated a little bitterly; but she took no
notice, and continued in the same quick, hurried manner.

“Go! I implore you! Go! It will be too late to-morrow. They have taken
the Vidame, and my--my husband has fled.”

“Marcilly gone! And left you!”

A rush of color came to her cheeks.

“I warned him. It was the merest chance that I found out--and--and----”

She made no answer, and then, with the room swimming around me, I
dropped on my knee before her, and, taking her hand--it was as cold as
mine--pleaded with all my soul.

“Madame! I have got your letter, and I know now all your
unhappiness--and I know, too, another thing--else you had not come here
to save my life. Oh, Madame!” And rising, I stood beside her. “The
world is not made for sorrow----”

“You are mad,” she murmured, but her hand still lay in mine. I was mad,
and she spoke the truth, and the desperate words burst from me.

“Marie, I love you. Come with me, and let us end this life of misery
for you and for me. You love me--”

“I have never said so----”

“Does man or woman ever need to be told that, Marie? You have saved my
life. Let me devote that life to you, and give you life and happiness.
I will leave Paris to-night. There is a wicket gate in the gardens of
the Louvre beyond the riding school. I have the key. Meet me there
at compline, and when the sun rises to-morrow we will be safe from
pursuit, and then, Marie--and then--happiness for you and for me----”

I stopped, for her face was as marble, and with a shiver she murmured
to herself,

“What shall I do? What shall I do?”

“Marie!” I began; but she stayed me with a gesture, and putting her
hands on my shoulders, looked straight into my eyes.

“Vibrac, you know not what you say. You are as mad as I am. Think what
this will mean to you and to me! Think what the world will say!”

“I have thought, and I care not. What is the world to me, or I to the
world? I am not mad. Let me save you from a life you hate. I will save
you--there is not one who shall stand between me and the woman I love.”

“You love?” Her voice was so low the words might have been a whisper.

“Aye, love! And with a love you do not dream of, dear.”

“It will spoil your life--I cannot--I cannot!”

“Marie! it will make my life--come!”

She said nothing, but stood still as a stone, her bosom heaving, and
her eyes wet with tears. I tried to draw her towards me, to kiss her,
but she shrank back.

“Not now,” she whispered, and my arm dropped to my side, and we stood
gazing at each other, two wandering souls that had passed out into the
unknown seas. At last she spoke again, her words coming slowly and with
an effort.

“You will never regret, Vibrac? Will you?”

“My queen! Can you ask?” And bending low I touched her hand with my
lips. She drew back once more quickly, and pulling her hood up, held
the folds at her neck with her hand as she said:

“I must go--let me go now.”

“Until compline--and you will be at the wicket gate?”

She but bent her head in reply, and turned as if to go. It was at
this moment that we heard voices in the corridor outside, and then a
hurried knocking at the door. Marie ran back to my side with a little
gasp.

“They are come to take you--oh, Vibrac!”

But there was no tread of spurred heels, no clash of arms, only that
insistent knocking, and then a voice:

“Vibrac! Vibrac! It is I--Marcilly!”

We two but glanced at each other, a guilty shrinking glance. Then
springing forward, I took Marie by the arm, and almost dragged her
across the room to where a curtained archway separated my study from a
dressing-room.

“In there! Quick!” I whispered; “open the door beyond, and go out by
the private way; I will stop him here.”

She fled through the passage, and letting the curtain fall I walked up
to the door with a trembling heart, and drew back the bolt, to find
Marcilly before me, with Badehorn standing behind him, a look of alarm
in his face.

“You! In Paris!” I exclaimed.

“Not by my own will,” he laughed grimly; “but, thanks to this dress, I
am still safe,” and then for the first time I noticed that he was clad
in the black and yellow of Guise.

“Let no one interrupt us, Badehorn,” I said; and with an affected
cordiality--I seemed to learn without effort to play the hypocrite--I
took Marcilly’s arm and drew him within whilst he continued talking.

“I had this dress ready for an emergency, and actually helped to
batter in my own doors. Then seeing a chance of getting away I slipped
up here, where I knew I would be safe for an hour or so,” and with
these words he flung himself into the chair near the window, and began
playing with the glove I had left on the table.

Sick at heart as I was with the fear that he would recognize the glove,
I could not help, even then, noticing the extraordinary resemblance
that he bore to the Prince of Condé, the secret chief of our
conspiracy, a resemblance that had given Marcilly the nickname of “The
Shadow of Condé.” And as I stared at him he glanced up at me, running
his eyes over my gay court dress.

“You are safe as yet, I see,” he said, “and have time for these
things,” and he flicked the glove from side to side.

“I leave Paris to-night. I am no longer safe.”

“Then we will go together and join the Prince. It must be open war now.
Thank God! The Cardinal is a poltroon, and has lost his head, else
they would have trapped us like rabbits--but there are still some men
amongst the Guisards, and they may be here any moment. Come!” And he
started up, the glove still in his hand. “Let us be off!”

For an instant I knew not what to say; then recovering myself with
an effort I told him: “I will meet you at compline--at the Porte St.
Victor.” It was the gate opposite to that by which I meant to leave
Paris.

“At compline! Between this and compline we may have lodgings in the
Châtelet--what bee have you got in your head to stay here now?”

Unconsciously my eyes fell on the glove in his hand, and following my
glance he jumped to a conclusion.

“I see,” he said with a bitter laugh, “this trifle! A pretty toy,” and
then, looking at it curiously, “’tis almost small enough to fit her
hand.”

Did the man suspect or know? Was he trifling with me? For the moment I
thought he was, and watched him with a new-born cowardice in my heart.
Even as I did so I thought I heard a movement in the room within, and
glanced round with a guilty start. Surely Marie had not stayed? It
could not be! And then I turned again to Marcilly. He had not observed
that start and backward look. He was staring at the glove in his hand.

“The very perfume she uses,” he murmured to himself, and, laying the
glove gently on the table, he looked me full in the face, saying--

“I wish you all happiness, Vibrac, if it is as I think. More happiness
than has fallen to me!”

“You! You are the most fortunate of men.”

He laughed shortly and sadly.

“Fortunate! Do you call that man fortunate who has seen his wife’s love
pass from him?”

“Pass from him?”

“Yes! Do you call that man happy who, loving his wife as I do, sees
day by day a gulf opening between them. Bah! You must have known all
this--you, and all the rest. Else why do I live in the Rue Bourgogne
and my wife at the Louvre?”

“It will pass away. There must be some mistake.”

“It will pass when I die--and I have sought for death for long. God
knows! I would have let myself be taken to-day but that she herself
wrote to warn me--and that letter which I have here” (he placed his
hand to his heart) “has given me some hope. It came to me like a ray of
sunshine--she would not have written if she did not care.”

I felt my forehead burn with shame. I was as yet too new at the game
to play the villain without remorse. For an instant, when I thought of
what this man had been to me, my old leader, my friend, I saw my infamy
in all its meanness, and I was within an ace of telling him all, and
asking him to slay me where I stood; and then, like lightning, there
came to me the other thought--no--I would not yield her--for her I
would pay any price. But I could not bear to have the man before me
longer. It was unendurable, and to cover the expression on my face I
stepped to the window. “It rains,” I said for want of something to say,
and he was by my side in a moment.

“There is nothing like rain to clear the streets and give us a chance.
Let us go now.”

I turned on him almost savagely.

“I have an appointment that I must keep; that I will keep if I die for
it; but you, Marcilly--why stay? Outside Paris there is safety, and as
you yourself have said, you have begun to hope again. There is danger
here, but danger that I must face. Take my advice and go now.”

“I cannot desert you.”

I blazed up in sudden wrath. Would I never be free of this accusing
presence?

“Monsieur le Comte, I have not asked your aid--my business is private.”

We stared at each other, surprise and anger in his glance. For an
instant I almost hoped he was going to draw on me, for there was no
more fierce spirit than Jean de Marcilly; but he controlled himself
with a mighty effort.

“Forgive me, Gaspard!” he said, “we are too old in friendship to
quarrel. _Au revoir!_ I will meet you at the Porte St. Victor.”

“No!” I said, “I cannot promise to be there. Ride straight from
Paris--go straight to the Prince. There are blows to be struck. I---I
will join you later. But leave me now. This house is no refuge, and our
ways must be separate.”

“I will wait in any case until compline at the Porte St. Victor,” he
repeated, and held out his hand.

I nerved myself to take it, and two minutes later saw him trot out of
the courtyard into the street.




CHAPTER II

THE RUE DES LAVANDIERES


THE first thing I did after Marcilly’s departure was to replace the
glove in my pocket, then I lifted the curtain and walked into my
dressing-room. I had a mad thought that Marie might still be there. But
I was mistaken. The room was empty. I stepped up to the door leading to
the private passage and tried to open it. It was locked from the inside
and refused to yield. In her hurry, Marie must have taken the key with
her, and turned it in the lock after her when she went.

Half unconsciously I leaned against the door, and, I was sure of it,
the faint sound of receding footsteps came to me from the stairway
beyond. If I heard right she must have waited until the last moment,
and heard every word of what had passed between her husband and
myself--and--what a villain I must have seemed!

I could bear to be there no longer, but hastened back to the study and
rang for Badehorn. He was faithful and discreet, and I could trust him
with my life.

“Badehorn,” I said when he came, “we must leave Paris to-night.”

“Monsieur!”

“Can you get three horses without any one in the house knowing it?”

“Monsieur has forgotten that there are horses of his kept ready at
Maître Barov’s.”

“Ah! I grow foolish! Is there one fit for a lady to ride?”

“There is the gray that Madame de Marcilly rode----”

“Enough! Be in waiting for me with the horses under the limes, near
the riding school of the Louvre, by nine to-night. I will join you
there--and Badehorn--not a word to a soul--this is life or death.”

“Does Monsieur mistrust me?”

I looked at the resolute face and honest eyes. There was no treachery
there.

“No, Badehorn--not you.”

He was sparing of speech, and said nothing; but his face brightened
like that of a faithful dog caressed by its master, and I went on.

“I am going out now--on foot--let it be thought that I am returning
shortly--give me my cloak.”

As he helped me on with my cloak, he said, “Monsieur, Billot has just
returned from the Louvre, and says that they are taking the King at
once to Blois, and that the Cardinal has gone already.”

“The Cardinal gone?”

“Monsieur--and the whole place in an uproar.”

“It will give us breathing space, and more chance of escape then,”
I muttered. Then with a last word of caution to Badehorn, I left the
room, and walked down the wide stairway I was never to see again.

Across the flagged courtyard, and into the street I went, and was soon
lost in the throng of humanity that surged down toward the river face
and the palace. I made no attempt at concealment. There was concealment
enough in being an atom of that heaving mass, and the eyes would have
been sharp indeed that could have recognized any one in the streets,
where the drizzle blurred out everything an arm’s length ahead, though
here and there a faint splash of blue in the monotonous gray overhead
showed that it was likely to clear soon. Under the dripping eaves,
beneath the shelter of the overhanging windows, within and about the
doors of shops and cabarets, groups of people were assembled, all
talking eagerly and in an excited manner of the events of the past two
days. Despite the rain the streets were crowded with ever-moving waves
of passers-by, and now and then above the swish of the rain, above the
continuous and insistent hum of voices, one could hear a shout of “Down
with the tiger of Lorraine!”--a cry that would be replied to at once by
an answering, “A Guise! A Guise! Death to the Huguenots!” Then would
follow a roar of many throats that showed that the passions of the mob
were rising to fever heat.

I paid no attention, however, to what was passing, but went steadily
onward toward the Rue des Lavandières. In that quiet street was an
inn, kept by one who was a secret agent of our party, and I judged
that in his house I would be safe from observation until the hour came
for me to meet Marie. I was in a frame of mind not easy to describe. I
was conscious that I had played an utterly despicable part toward my
friend, whilst at the same time I fully believed that I was justified
in rescuing Marie--so I put it to myself--from her unhappy condition,
and I had persuaded myself moreover that any means were justifiable
to attain that end and give me the woman I loved. That love for her
had grown to be part of my life. How it all came about I know not;
but it was on my return from the campaign in the Milanese that I met
her, frivolous and gay, amongst the gay and brilliant beauties of the
“Queen-Mother’s Squadron.” She had been but lately married to the Comte
de Marcilly, a family arrangement, and though there was love on his
side there was none on hers--as she thought--and they slowly drifted
apart. It was the case of a wife, feather-brained, but good at heart,
with just enough imagination to make it a peril, and of a husband who
could neither come down to his wife’s level nor lift her to his. And
the result was unhappiness. It was at this moment that we met, and one
of those friendships that will spring up between man and woman sprang
up between us, and inch by inch we drifted nearer to danger without
either suspecting it. Then came the revelation, and I learned what she
was to me--and she--to this day I know not if she ever loved me--but
for the moment she was as mad as I was, and am still, when I think of
her. As I walked on, however, I was sore at heart. My conscience was
still awake within me, though its voice was unheeded, and I went on,
sullen and resolved on my course, one whom it would have been dangerous
to cross at the moment. I went straight onward until I came to the
river face, and then turning sharply to the left followed the Vallée de
Misère until I reached the mouth of the Rue des Lavandières.

The street was almost deserted, and as I slowly picked my way along the
narrow pavement toward the Bouton d’Or, as my inn was called, I noticed
that the rain had ceased and that the sky was opening above, showing
the eternal blue beyond and casting a mellow light on the winding
street, and on the gray and mottled façades of the old houses that
towered on either hand.

The Bouton d’Or was situated about the middle of the street, a little
beyond the hôtel of the Sieur de Richelieu. As I came up to it, I
heard the sounds of a gay chorus from within, and hesitated a moment,
doubtful if, under the circumstances, I should venture in. It was
whilst I stood thus that I was startled by a voice.

“Alms! Alms! He who giveth unto the poor lendeth unto the Lord!”

I turned, and saw the lean figure of a Capuchin at my elbow. His hood,
drawn up, almost concealed his features; but I caught a glimpse of
a face, strangely pale, and of two fiery eyes that flashed out from
beneath the shadow of his cowl. Though I was of the New Faith, I gave
him some silver, and as he mumbled a benediction the chorus burst out
again from within.

“They are gay,” I muttered to myself; but, low as my tone was, the
words caught the ears of the friar.

“There is a time to be gay, and a time to be grave, my son--and ’tis
better to drink than to conspire.”

And with these words he abruptly turned from me, and crossing the
narrow road, began to descend the street, beating with his stick on the
pavement, like a blind man feeling his way.

There was something so ominous in the tone of the man’s voice, so
curious in his manner, that for a moment I had more than a mind to
follow him and make him show his face and explain his words. But as I
made a step forward, he accosted another passer-by with his strange
call for alms, staying him by placing upon his shoulder a hand so thin
and white that it seemed almost transparent.

“Bah!” I said to myself, as the new victim fumbled in his pocket, with
an ill grace, to pay his dole. “’Tis a mad friar, after all!” And
without more ado I entered the inn, to come face to face with the
last man I desired to meet at the time. It was the young Baron de St.
Cyergue, the son of Bohier, the late Receiver General of Normandy,
and though good-hearted, he was a scandal-monger and a gossip, though
amusing enough in his way, being much given to vaunting his exploits
with the dice-box, in arms, and in love. He prided himself on being a
_viveur_, and had almost dissipated a fine inheritance. It was this
cackler that I met, standing in the hall, with a bottle of wine in each
hand, and a face red and flushed.

“Vibrac!” he exclaimed, “welcome! welcome! I saw you at the Louvre this
morning, and meant to ask you to join our party here, but you were
engaged, and I could not get a chance to put in a word,” and he leered
at me cunningly.

Cursing my ill-fortune at having fallen into the hands of this bore, I
was about to make my excuses and exit at the same time; but he put a
bottle on the floor and seized me by the lapel of my cloak.

“Now you are not going to say you have another engagement! You must
come and join us. There is Lignières, the brightest wit in Paris, and
some one you will be glad to see, no less than your old friend Ponthieu
of the Trans-Alpine Infantry, who served with you in Milan and the
Sicilies; he is my mother’s cousin, and but arrived in Paris this
morning.”

I would have shaken him off but for the mention of Ponthieu’s name.
He was Gascon of good family, an old friend of mine, and one of the
most trusted agents of our party--a man whose reckless daring often
succeeded where skilful plans failed, and it would, perhaps, be well to
meet him. I hesitated and was lost, for St. Cyergue shouted out.

In a moment the door of an adjoining room opened, and half a dozen men
crowded around me, and I found myself shaking hands with Ponthieu, who
asked twenty questions in a breath, and five minutes later we were
seated round a table pledging our host’s health. To tell the truth,
now that I had joined the party, I felt the better for it. It took me
out of myself, and it was a pleasure to meet Ponthieu. We were able to
exchange a word or so, and the Gascon told me he was leaving Paris that
very night.

“If you are caught, it will be Montfauçon!” I said, and Ponthieu smiled.

“_Mon ami!_ I am leaving Paris in the train of Catherine herself.” I
looked at him hardly, and was about to express my surprise and add
another warning when St. Cyergue cut in, the wine passed, and the
conversation became general.

Now, in the strangeness of things, what followed was to affect the
whole of my future, and it is necessary that I should go into some
detail. The room in which we sat opened out into a small courtyard
surrounded by a high wall. A side door gave access to the street, and
near it grew a stunted apple-tree that somehow lived and thrived
amidst its sterile surroundings. Beneath the apple-tree was a rustic
seat and a table, and as we drank and talked I observed the side door
open, and the Capuchin entered and called for alms. The innkeeper went
out, not best pleased to attend to him, but it was dangerous to cross
a priest then. He motioned the friar to a seat on the bench and served
him--as sparingly as possible. As I looked the vague mistrust I had of
that strange figure when we first met came upon me once more, and I
said, as I pointed to him:

“See there! He might be a spy for all we know.”

“He is welcome to spy here,” said St. Cyergue, “we but conspire against
red wine.”

“Let us call the friar and make him drink our health,” said some one.

“Bah!” exclaimed Lignières, who had hitherto kept silent, contenting
himself with filling his glass each time the bottle passed him. “Waste
wine on a friar? Not I! ’Twould be better to drink to the bright eyes
of our mistresses. Would it not, Vibrac?” I shrugged my shoulders and
laughed; but the man, being a little in his cups, went at me with the
persistence of a fly.

“Yes! we will toast our mistresses, and the last-comer shall have the
place of honor, and toast her first. Go on, Vibrac, name her--fill your
glasses, gentlemen!”

“We will toast her without naming her,” said Ponthieu, and the others
laughed in approval as St. Cyergue cut in.

“By far the best plan. I, for one, would find it difficult to name my
particular star.”

“You change her every day with your hat and cloak, eh, baron?” sneered
Lignières, who was beginning to be quarrelsome; “you are not like our
Strephon here, constant only to his Chloe.”

“Monsieur le Vicomte, you go too far,” I warned him, but he laughed
recklessly.

“If you do not name her, I will, and put you to shame as a
chicken-livered lover,” and he rose to his feet with his glass held out
at arm’s length before him. St. Cyergue tried to stop him, but it was
useless.

“Gentlemen!” he said, “here’s to Chloe of the blue eyes and fair
hair. Here’s to sweet Ma----!” He spoke no more, for I had risen in
uncontrollable anger and flung the glass I held in my hand in his face,
and he stood, sober enough now, wiping his bleeding lips with the back
of his hand and looking at me with death in his eyes. Then, with a
little gasp, for he was almost speechless with rage, he pointed to the
courtyard.

“Now,” he said, and with a bow I replied, “I am at your service,
monsieur.”

Not a word more was said, and we passed out silently into the
courtyard. The landlord, seeing what was about to happen, would have
raised an outcry, but Ponthieu sternly bade him be silent, and he slunk
shivering against the lee of the wall. I took off my coat and vest,
and as I flung them on the rustic bench noticed that the friar was
still there--he was standing calmly staring at us.

“_Mon père!_” said St. Cyergue, “you had better go.”

And the reply came in deep, stern tones:

“There may be work for a priest when this is done.”

“Let him stay. If he goes, he may call the watch,” said one of those
present, and St. Cyergue turned on his heel with a shrug of his
shoulders.

Lignières had followed my example, and stripped to his shirt, then came
the few brief preliminaries, and Ponthieu’s sharp

“_Allez, messieurs!_”

For a little we tried to feel each other’s strength, and it was nothing
but pretty sword-play. But it soon came to deadly earnest, for I was
in a white heat with rage, and almost beside myself with the events of
the day; whilst Lignières--well--he meant to kill me as he had killed
others before.

But it was his hour; and it was all over in five minutes. He thrust too
low in quarto, I parried, and with the riposte ran him through, and
with a gasp he flung his sword into the air, and fell backward, rolling
limply on his side as he touched the flagstones.

I stood over him, my red sword quivering in my hand, and the others
crowded round, grave and pale.

Ponthieu was kneeling by the fallen man, his hand to his heart, a
troubled look on his face. And now the tall figure of the Capuchin
stole silently up, and bending down, he said to Ponthieu, “I said there
would be work for me.”

Then passing his arm round Lignières’ neck, he raised his head, and
held a crucifix before those glazing eyes, which opened once, to close
again forever. There was a sigh, a quiver of the limbs, and a strong
man was dead--slain for a light word and a foolish jest.

It was then that Ponthieu caught me by the arm.

“Go!” he said. “We will see to the rest.”

“You bear witness, gentlemen, that he forced it on me--that it was in
fair fight,” I said hoarsely, and there was a murmur of assent.

“Go!” repeated Ponthieu, and I walked to the bench for my hat and coat.
As I stooped to get them, I found the Capuchin by my side. He helped me
with my things, and as he did so whispered low:

“There is no need to fear: Monsieur did the Queen-Mother and the State
a great service when he took off his coat for this little affair,”
and he half turned toward the group gathered in the centre of the
courtyard. I barely caught the words, though they came back to me with
their full force very shortly. At the time, however, all that I wanted
was to put a distance between myself and the still figure lying there,
that but a moment before had been so full of life and strength. I made
no answer to the friar, spoke no word of farewell to the others; but
fastening the clasp of my cloak, and pulling my hat over my brows, went
out, red-handed, into the street.




CHAPTER III

THE PARTING OF THE WAYS


I WALKED rapidly toward the Vallée de Misère, looking neither to the
right nor to the left of me. What had happened had not been my fault.
The quarrel was none of my seeking, and Lignières would have surely
killed me if the luck had been with him. And yet I shuddered at it
all. Though I had taken life before, it was in the heat of battle,
and the thing had left no impression upon me. But work of this kind
was new to me, and, despite my four campaigns and a soldier’s life,
it was the first time that a man had died thus at my hands. I felt it
as a presage of ill-fortune to come, and full of useless regrets and
gloomy forebodings, I moodily paced the foreshore of the river watching
the sunset fade from gold to purple, and from purple to gray, that
lightened again as the moon rose and hung heavily in the sky, throwing
her soft beams on the shadowy, irregular lines of the city and gleaming
in scales of silver on the lapping waters of the Seine.

It was whilst I stood thus for a moment that I once more heard the
voice of the Capuchin uttering his dismal cry:

“Alms! Alms! He who giveth unto the poor, lendeth unto the Lord.”

He seemed to be coming my way, and the voice sounded quite close. I
glanced back, but could see nothing for the quaking mist that rose
slowly from the moist banks. Near me was a small boat, and, without
more ado, I stepped in and told the boatman to row me down the river. I
did this on the impulse of the moment, for I felt it was impossible for
me to meet the friar again.

I was soon out in mid-stream, far from his presence and out of earshot
of his doleful cry, and the boatman, resting on his oars, allowed the
skiff to drift slowly down the current. Finally we floated opposite the
façade of the Louvre. It was ablaze with light, and, from where I was,
I could distinctly see dark shadows flitting hastily to and fro across
the windows, and then the trumpets of the archers sounded the assemble,
the brazen notes coming harshly to us across the night.

Leaning forward on his oars as we rocked on the waters, the boatman
asked:

“The King goes to-night, does he not, monsieur?”

“So ’tis said,” I answered shortly, and then, “Take me back to the
quay.”

The man shrugged his shoulders and did as he was bidden. It was none
of his business where his fares wanted to be taken, as long as they
paid him; and, as we touched the bank, I dropped a gold Henri into his
palm and sprang ashore, leaving him alternately looking at the coin and
staring after me in blank amazement as I hurried along the quay. I
had, however, effected my object and avoided the Capuchin, and, in my
present frame of mind, that was worth even more than the gold piece I
placed in the boatman’s hands.

It now wanted but a half-hour to compline, and with a beating heart I
hurried on to keep my tryst. The shortest way was by the old church
of St. Thomas, and turning sharply to my right, I followed the narrow
street until I had passed the Magasins. A little beyond was the riding
school, and beyond that again the grove of lime-trees, in which I had
told Badehorn to keep the horses. I hastened thither, and found him
there.

He had left my house soon after I had, and could give me no news of
what had happened since. But I afterward learned that shortly after I
had gone, M. de Bresy, with some of the archer-guard, had arrived to
effect my arrest, and failing in that, had destroyed almost everything
they could lay their hands on. It was the fortune of war; but on a
subsequent occasion I had my turn with de Bresy, as will be seen
hereafter. Having seen that the horses were safe, I retraced my steps
until I came to the wicket-gate. Opening it with my key, I stepped in,
and found myself in the outer gardens of the Louvre. A long avenue
of trees stretched before me, the grass-grown ride between them in
checkered light and shade. To the left rose the walls of the riding
school, and beyond was the gray line of the inner wall of the Louvre,
and the terraces of the private gardens of the palace; but there was no
soul to be seen.

“Marie! Marie!” I called out in a low but clear voice.

There was no answer. Overhead the leaves shivered, and from without the
hum of the city came to me, rising and falling with the wind like the
murmur of distant waves on a lone seashore.

Was she going to fail me? Had anything happened to prevent her coming?
I felt my heart grow cold at the thought, and peering into the moonlit
night listened and listened full of anxious fears; but I heard no
sound of advancing footsteps, saw nothing but the ivy-grown walls of
the riding school, the wavering trees, and the phantom outlines of the
Louvre looming vast and gigantic in the night.

All at once from the Queen’s Terrace I heard the challenge of a sentry,
and as it died away the bells of the Augustins began to sound the
compline, and abbey and church took up the peal till all Paris rang
with the musical chime of bells.

“She cannot be long now,” I muttered, to assure myself, and then my
straining eyes saw a gray figure flit across a band of light in the
avenue, and still keeping under cover of the trees I hastened toward
it. Nearer and nearer came the figure. It was Marie, and stepping out
from the shadow, I called:

“Marie! It is I--Vibrac.”

She stopped, hesitated, then came forward slowly, and taking her hand
in mine, I drew her toward me. For one brief moment she remained thus,
her head resting upon my shoulder, and strong man as I was, I stood
there shivering at her touch like the leaves of the trees above me.

“At last!” I murmured, “at last!” But my voice seemed to bring her to
herself. With a little gasp she freed herself from me, and when I would
have restrained her she exclaimed:

“Let me go! I cannot talk like this. I want to tell you something.”

“Marie! There is but little time.”

“But time for what I have to say. Oh, Vibrac! Have you thought of what
this will all lead to?”

“To happiness for us.”

“Happiness! Do you think there can be happiness when there will be
nothing but useless regrets for the past that can never be undone. With
time you will realize all this. You will hate and despise me.”

“Marie!”

“Yes, hate and despise me for what I am. And I--even now I hate--I
despise myself.”

“Marie! What new madness is this? Surely you do not doubt me? I love
you and you only. Far away from France what shall we care of babblers
who talk? What is the world to us who are all in all to each other?”
And in my eagerness I placed my hand on her arm.

“Yes, all in all in sin, and we cannot go away from ourselves. Don’t
touch me now. I must say what I came to tell you. Monsieur, I will save
you from yourself--I must save myself too!” And then, with pitiful
entreaty in her voice, “Oh, Vibrac! Give me strength. Help me a little!”

“I--I do not understand,” I stammered, though I knew well what she
meant.

“You do not understand? You must. Oh, Vibrac! Do you not see that in
a moment of wicked folly we resolved to take a step from which there
can be no withdrawal. Oh! I do not blame you. It was my fault to have
listened to you, to have led you on unwittingly--and you are but a boy
still! But I want you to be a brave man. Banish me from your thoughts!
I am not what you think--but, God knows, I am not a bad woman--and
there is time yet to draw back--to save myself and you.”

“You would desert me?” I asked bitterly, a dull despair in my heart.

“No!” she answered, the low, rich tones of her voice vibrating through
the night. “I would stand by you and recall you to your strength. God
would desert us if we did this thing.”

“We should have thought of that before--it is too late now.”

“No--it is not too late--you must do as I tell you.”

But I was not going to let her slip through my hands. I had paid for
her with my honor. For her sake my hands were red, and Lignières lay
stark and dead. I had earned my reward and would have it, and, mad at
the thought of losing her, I gripped her by the arm, and--the shame of
it--I told her I would slay her and myself, rather than lose her.

She made no answer, but remained calmly looking at me as I stood in
front of her, the hot blood throbbing in my head, my breath coming
thick and fast. There, as we faced each other, the moon passed the
shadow of the trees and threw its light on her, keeping me still in
darkness. She was pale as the dead, but she neither flinched nor showed
the slightest sign of fear, and we remained thus for a minute--a minute
that might have been an hour, so slowly did it pass. At last she spoke.

“Do you think I fear death? Not now, Vibrac! Not now! If it came it
would be a just punishment--an expiation,” but even as she spoke I felt
the sting of shame at my unmanly words, words uttered in the madness of
one who was beside himself, and I loosed my hand from her arm.

“God forgive me!” I cried, “I did not mean that.”

“God has much to forgive us both, Vibrac. Oh, monsieur, we are both
on the threshold of a great sin, and I am a weak woman and you a man.
Give me strength! Help me to do what is right!”

Help her! It was I who needed help, not Marie.

“You never loved me!” I exclaimed in my bitterness.

“I cannot love you in the way you want,” and then coming closer to me
she placed her hand on my shoulder with a tender, almost caressing
touch, and looked into my eyes. “Listen, monsieur!” she said. “If it
will help you to be yourself I will tell you of myself. I never knew my
own heart until I left you to-day--and I left you after hearing every
word that passed between you and my husband. I thought his love was
gone from me, and it was a desperate, foolish woman who promised you
what she did. I know now that Marcilly loves me still, and with God’s
help I mean to be a better woman and deserve his love. On the brink
of the precipice I have saved myself and saved you, and, monsieur, my
weakness has passed now, and I will do what is right.”

She paused as if waiting for an answer, but I could say nothing. In my
heart I knew she was right. Yet it was as if all the brightness had
gone out of my life, and I stood there numbed and speechless.

“Say something, Vibrac!” she exclaimed. “Tell me you have forgiven an
erring woman, who has caused you all this pain. Say, you will try and
do what I ask, and forget me!”

I turned from her, and walked slowly across the ride, my head held
down, my hands clenched in an agony. All that was good in me rose and
clamored for her pleading. The strength that had come to her seemed
to bring strength to me, and when I faced her again I was victor over
myself.

“Let it be as you wish,” I said hoarsely. “Good-by!”

“Good-by!” And our hands met. And then womanlike she spoke again.

“Monsieur! You must never see me again. But I will hear of you, and let
me hear you are still, what I have always heard and known you to be--a
brave and noble gentleman.”

Bowing low I touched her hand with my lips, and then releasing it,
stepped aside and lifted my hat.

“Good-by!” she said again softly, and turning, passed swiftly and
silently, like a ghost, up the long avenue. Once she stopped, where the
moonlight shone brightly, and looked back, and then she was gone.

Near me lay the mouldering trunk of a fallen tree. I sat down there and
stared stupidly before me. Something of the resolve, something of the
unspoken promise I had made to her, came to me to give me strength.
Yes, I would forget her. I would carry with me into my new life no
memory of her. I slipped my hand in my breast pocket for the letters
and the glove--to destroy them. They were gone, and with them the
scroll of names. In my horror at the loss I sprang to my feet, and
searched around me; but with no avail; and then, the parting words of
the Capuchin came to me, and for the first time I grasped their full
meaning. I had indeed done the Queen-Mother and the tyrants of Guise
a service, when I left my coat by the side of the spy--for a spy he
must have been--and he had the letters, and the scroll with the list of
names.

Cursing my folly a hundred times as I reflected how useless it would be
to try and find the man now, I hurried back to Badehorn, and half an
hour later had left Paris forever.

And so came the parting of the ways. Full of resolve to conquer the
past, I flung myself heart and soul into the great enterprise that
ended in disaster at Amboise. By strange fortune, I served again with
Marcilly, and strove to efface by my loyalty and zeal the memory of
the wrong I would have done him. Then I heard that husband and wife
were reconciled, though she still remained at Orleans with the Court,
and the thought that she had hopelessly passed out of my life maddened
and tortured me beyond endurance. I began slowly to fall back into my
former state. I began to absolutely hate Marcilly as the man who had
taken away from me my only chance of happiness, and after that I was
ready to yield to temptation.

Things went against us, as all the world knows. Then came the news of
the arrest and imprisonment of the Prince of Condé. It came to us at
Châtillon, whither the Princess of Condé had sought refuge with a few
devoted adherents, amongst whom was Jean de Marcilly; and there, too,
befell that which led me, step by step, along the Traitor’s Way.




CHAPTER IV

WHAT MAJOLAIS SAW


IT was Majolais, the black dwarf, who first pointed it out. We, that
is, Lanoy, the Comte de Marcilly, who was known as “The Shadow of
Condé,” myself, and lastly Majolais, who had no business to be there,
were on the platform of the stone cavalier, built up against the keep
of Châtillon, where the walls fell sheer into the Indre.

A little to our right was a projecting oriel window, in the bay of
which sat the Princess, Condé’s wife, with avid eyes that looked ever
to the north. It was partly to escape those eyes, which implored and
upbraided at once, whenever they fell on us, that we had come out, and
were pacing backward and forward, trying to talk, with hearts as heavy
as lead. But we had to flog ourselves for this, the effort to speak was
so painful, and at last there was a dead silence, and we tramped up and
down, in a sullen and speechless way.

Finally Lanoy and the Comte, separating from me, leaned over the
battlements, and looked down into the town below, at the pointed
gables, the red and gray roofs, and the narrow, winding streets, where
the people were as ants moving restlessly to and fro.

And I, I was left to my thoughts, such thoughts as a man has who has
sinned and regretted, and then sinned again. They sting like an adder
now when I recall them, and they hurt even then; but I shook them from
me as a dog shakes the water from his coat, and, standing still, looked
aimlessly around.

It was winter, but the sun was out, and the air crisp. I glanced up
at the spread of the sky, half filled with a mountainous pile of soft
white clouds glistening in the light, and wondered to myself that the
sun could shine on such a hell as lay beneath it. The sky was as blue,
the clouds as silver white in the north, as in the south, the east, the
west. And yet the heavens should have been black there, above Amboise
and the Orléanais, black as a pall, and lit only by the pitying eyes of
the stars, for there the Italian woman and the Lorrainers were shedding
the best blood of France like water.

Let me stop for a moment to explain in a few words why we were as we
were. The King--he was barely sixteen, and already dying of a terrible
disease--together with Mary of Scotland, his young Queen, were in the
hands of the brothers of Guise and Catherine, and Lorrainer and Italian
were both, for the present, partners. The country was bankrupt. In
the King’s name they reduced it to beggary. The people were starving.
They let them die. They seem to have gone blood mad in their thirst
for power. It was nothing but “Kill! kill!” Add to this a religious
persecution of the most intolerable kind, and the picture of the times
is roughly outlined.

The most fiendish cruelties were inflicted in the name of the Law, and
of God, against the followers of the New Faith, or rather of the Old
Faith that was found anew. “Huguenots!” they called us in derision,
after the wretched farthing piece, or, as some say, after the goblin
King of Tours--I neither know nor care which--the name was yet to be
one of terror to the Woman of Babylon.

The chiefs of the old nobility, and Princes of the blood, found
themselves prisoners, or practically exiles. Their hereditary rights
were denied to them, they were cut off from the State. It is not
strange that all the liberalism, all the patriotism in France, saw
with horror the coming ruin of their country, and forgetting, for
the moment, differences of creed, coalesced with one accord against
the tyrants. The outcome of this was the attempt of Amboise--and its
results are known.

The Right had lost, by the will of God, and now the conquerors were
slaking their vengeance in blood, and in the name of the child King
condemning their victims to hideous tortures and to awful deaths. In
the history of my country there is but one crime darker than this,
one page more stained with sin. But the day was yet far distant when
the bells of St. Germain l’Auxerrois were to clang out the signal for
the Feast of St. Bartholomew, and we, who stood gasping with horror,
thought that the worst had befallen France.

The one hope of all Frenchmen who loved their country, Louis of Condé,
was in the hands of the Guisards. His life hung by a hair, and on
that life hung, as we thought then, the safety of France. We were
powerless to help, and here at Châtillon we, who had escaped disaster
as yet, were practically prisoners, for de Termes held us in check
from Ligueil, and the lances of Montluc gleamed from every tower from
Buzançais to St. Aignan. We were, in short, caged. We could run about
in our cage but not beyond its bars. We were in a trap--like rats in a
trap.

The Princess of Condé, Eleanore de Roye, had sunk into a speechless
grief that was terrible to witness. Every day brought danger nearer and
nearer, and yet she refused to move, refused to make any attempt at
escape; we might have twice made a dash for Poitou, where the Admiral
and the Rhinegrave were still in some force. She, however, declined
point blank, and sat like a Penelope, weaving endless plans to free her
husband, each one more hopeless than the other.

I stood, as I have said, on the cavalier, looking aimlessly at the sky,
and then made a half movement to join my friends, when I was arrested
by a cry, such a cry as might come from the throat of a tongueless man,
and, turning round, saw Majolais on the carriage of a brass carronade,
pointing eagerly at something. The wind had caught his short red
cloak, blowing it out like a banner, and the hooded falcon he held in
leash was screaming and fluttering overhead, the full length of his
tether. There the creature stood, distorted and misshapen, uttering his
strange cries, now looking at me, then turning his yellow eyes down the
St. Aignan road, and swinging his arms wildly.

I hastened toward him, Lanoy and Marcilly after me, and we three tried
to follow the Moor’s glance, but could make out nothing, although
Majolais, in his eagerness to show us what he saw, now plucked at our
sleeves, now leaned half out of the embrasure, his arm stretched out
toward the plain beneath him, the falcon screaming overhead, and he
gibbering the whole time like the wild thing he was.

At last I saw it--I, the youngest of the three. Running my eyes along
the white, glistening road I made out a small speck. Seizing the
dwarf’s hand I held it out in that direction and, nodding assent, he
fairly danced with joy.

“There!” I cried, “that little speck beyond the wood there! ’Tis that
the imp means.”

Then they saw too, and shading his eyes with his hands Lanoy looked
hard and earnestly.

“Some one rides there for his life,” he said. “I would we had the tube
Cortoni made for the King. We would see him then as close as my hand.”

“Perhaps he comes from Orleans. He may be for us,” I hazarded.

They did not answer, but we craned our necks and strained our eyes,
whilst the spot flew faster and faster, and grew bigger and bigger,
until at last we all saw clearly that it was a man on horseback,
and that he was heading straight for Châtillon, for he passed the
cross-road to Tours.

The Princess and her ladies, observing the dwarf’s gestures and our
movements, came out to join us, and we all watched in an excited but
silent group. It was not a wonderful thing, this sight of a man riding
at full speed; but somehow we all felt, though we did not say so, that
he was riding for us.

She, the Princess of Condé, stood with her hands on the brass gun,
leaning slightly forward, her lips parted, her cheeks flushed, and her
eyes straining. It was as if she was striving to read on the rider’s
face the message he bore.

On a sudden Mademoiselle de Mailly, who was next to her, called out:

“See! He wears a white scarf! Look, madame! Look!”

True enough. Across his left shoulder, and streaming a yard behind him,
was a white scarf, the emblem of our party.

“He is for us,” the girl called out shrilly; “he must be from Orleans,
madame. Ah, madame!” and she turned half round with clasped hands; but
the Princess made no answer, staring straight at the coming man with
hot eyes, eyes that burned with eagerness, eyes that blazed with a
hundred questions at once.

“The fool!” muttered Lanoy. “The idiot! To wear that scarf now! If any
of Montluc’s troopers are skulking in that wood he is lost.”

Jean de Marcilly touched me softly on the shoulder, and our glances
met. I knew what he meant, and answered with the positive assurance of
youth.

“It is needless. He is perfectly safe, and we will have only our labor
for our pains. I rode through the wood but two hours ago. There was no
one there, and Coqueville tells me Montluc’s bees are hiving elsewhere
to-day.”

“That is my latest news. It would almost seem that we have yet another
chance to go if we wanted,” said a quiet voice, and the Captain of
Châtillon joined us.

It was as if Lanoy was about to speak, when Marcilly cut in impatiently.

“Bees or no bees, I go!” And he looked at me again. I made a step
forward, and then, in a flash, there came a strange and wicked whisper
to my soul.

“Let him go. He may die--may get killed, and you and she will be free.”

It was almost as if a living voice hissed this into my ear, and I clung
to the thought. I would not meet Marcilly’s eyes, though I watched him
beneath my glance, and with a laugh and a lifting of his brows he was
gone.

“Take Badehorn and Schoner, the German reiter, with you,” called
Coqueville after him, and we heard him halloo back as he sped down
the winding stair. I was glad of this. It removed attention from me.
Although I was aware that no one had noticed us, I felt as if all eyes
were on me when Marcilly spoke. I found myself near Majolais, and the
dwarf winked at me as if he knew. I turned with a muttered curse, and
sought refuge next to Yvonne de Mailly. I do not know how it was, but
in her eagerness perhaps to see, she leaned forward, and her hand
rested lightly on my arm. I caught the dwarf’s glance again, and he
laughed to himself. I could have flung him from the battlements.

In a moment more we saw Marcilly crossing the bridge. Neither Badehorn
nor Schoner were with him. He was alone, and I waited and watched.

Now the wood mentioned above was a part of the forest of Châtillon
that stretched eastward, extending an arm, as it were, to the St.
Aignan road, a bit of which it hid from our view. As Marcilly crossed
the bridge the stranger passed behind the trees, and then we heard
the distant crack of an arquebus, and a suppressed cry burst from the
Princess.




CHAPTER V

POUR MA FOY, ET MON ROY


“HE is lost! _Mon Dieu!_” she exclaimed. “Ah! Monsieur de Vibrac!” And
she just looked at me; but such a look.

There was a clattering of spurred heels as Coqueville and Lanoy rushed
to the stairway; but, trembling and hot with shame, I remained chained
by the horrible thought that had taken possession of me. I knew what
the Princess meant. I had said that the wood was safe, and yet I had
not searched there in that long, narrow neck of forest before us, and
our man was lost. Yet no! He was out again; but this time not alone,
for three men were at his heels, three men with fresh horses. One came
alongside. Our man leaned out sideways with extended arm--a glint of
steel--and it was a riderless horse that galloped by his side, with
long, loose, trailing reins; and then it fell, and, scrambling up,
stood stupidly by the side of the road.

Yvonne de Mailly’s white fingers tightened over my arm, and I saw her
pale a little as she gave a quick gasp. The dwarf almost screamed, and
I thought I heard the echo of a prayer from the Princess. I watched
with dry, parched lips, and hell in my heart.

It was still two to one, and these were heavy odds; but Marcilly was
not far, and going like the wind. The two pursuers hung closely behind
the fugitive--there was a long, dark thing in the snow, athwart the
road, where the third lay, still and motionless. But the two, intent
and eager, took no note of Jean, saw nothing of Lanoy and Coqueville
and the half-dozen others who spurred behind them. Our man did,
however; he bent forward in his saddle, and his good horse seemed to
fly.

We watched in a breathless silence. And then--it had come and gone in
a moment. The fugitive was safe. He had passed Marcilly and was close
to the others. But Jean--my breath came thick and fast. Was it to be,
after all? The leading horse against Marcilly swerved to one side. Its
rider, seeing the succor at hand, turned off to his left and made for
the wood; and Lanoy--there was no mistaking the bay horse, and tall,
thin figure--cut across country to intercept him. I saw no more of
that. All my eyes were for Marcilly and his adversary.

There was no better sword than Jean in France. I could have sworn that,
until now. But what was this? There was a circle of light as they came
together, something flashed downward, and Marcilly was disarmed. And
then--it was all in a hand-turn, remember--a strange thing happened.
Marcilly’s adversary raised his sword to the salute and, leaving him
harmless, rode straight on toward Coqueville and his men. He broke
right through them, and, pulling across the road, galloped off at a
break-neck pace toward Tours. There was no attempt to follow. They all
gathered in a group round some one who had fallen. Once the man faced
half round, and shook his clenched fist behind him, and then there was
the light of his red plume, and we lost him to view in the thickets and
low forest that fringed the river--and he escaped.

But our man was safe, no thanks to me. He reined up at the bridge,
crossing it slowly, and then we saw him rock in his saddle.

“He is hurt!” exclaimed the Princess: but I heard no more. I was down
the long stairway three steps at a time, and, hurrying across the
flagged court, was just able to meet the stranger, for, as I reached
the castle gates, he entered, his horse stopping under the stone
archway of its own accord, with head held down and heaving flanks,
while the rider hung low over the saddle. Seeing me approach, however,
he steadied himself with an effort, answering my “Well ridden and
bravely done, monsieur,” with a white smile and a hoarse, “’Twas
between the skin and the flesh.” As he spoke I thought he would have
fallen, and rushed to his side.

“Back!” I shouted to those who crowded round. “Back! Give room!” and,
helping him to dismount, and lending him my arm, for he was very
faint, and kept up only by his courage, we crossed the yard slowly, and
began to ascend the stone steps of the main entrance, where I already
saw the Princess with a group round her. As we reached the steps, she
called out in sudden recognition:

“It is Maligny! Maligny!” And she ran down to us. “Speak, man! Speak!
My husband--Condé--what of him?”

He bit his dry lips and looked around, then answered thickly:

“The King has agreed to his death; but there is still hope. I bring
his message to you. It is: _Take the young child and flee into Egypt_.
And, madame--go now--for it will be too late to-morrow.” He said the
last words quickly, as if he felt he would not have time to finish his
speech, and then fell sideways into my arms like a dead man.

And now I saw what a good woman can do. Save for a rapid gesture of
despair as Maligny gave his abrupt message, she made no sign, but bent
over the fainting man, giving some orders about him as calmly as if
he, and he alone, were the one object that filled her mind. We carried
him to the nearest room--mine--and Chandieu, the Prince’s chaplain, a
man skilled in wounds, was soon by his side. To our intense relief, he
pronounced Maligny merely faint from fatigue, saying that the wound on
his arm was nothing, and that he would be as well as ever in a few
hours. Then he took charge of him, driving us all from the room as he
would be alone with his patient.

We gathered in a group on the rush-covered daïs of the great hall. We
were all there except Marcilly, whom I saw nowhere. Lanoy had accounted
for his man, and Coqueville was limping and bruised. It was he who
had been ridden down, and it was thought killed, by the one who had
escaped, but he had come to no hurt.

We were discussing Maligny’s tidings and Condé’s message, and
Coqueville was earnest in his entreaty for the Princess to leave
Châtillon at once.

“Madame,” he said, “it is not for ourselves I speak. There is
monseigneur here to think of, the heir of the _Sires des fleurs des
lys_.” As he spoke he placed his sunburnt hand lightly on the shoulder
of the slender, fair-haired boy, her son, who stood by her side. He
was not alone in pressing the matter, and it was for an hour or more,
perhaps, that we discussed it, until we reached the last corner in
madame’s patience, for she spoke firmly and crisply:

“Messieurs! Very well! I shall leave Châtillon now; but for Orleans. My
place is there. I have neglected my duty too long.”

She was facing us, a small, slight woman she was, but for the moment
she seemed to have grown absolutely tall. “As for Henri here,” she
went on, stooping and giving the boy a fierce little kiss, “he must
live for vengeance if need be.”

What more she would have said I know not, but now Maligny appeared, his
arm bandaged, and leaning for support on Jean. Behind came Chandieu,
a tall, dark figure. As they approached it was impossible not to be
struck by Marcilly’s resemblance to Condé. In a crowd a hundred men
would have sworn he was the Prince. He had the same slight, spare
figure, the same red-brown hair, the same eyes, even his voice, his
very gestures were the same.

In the moment of excitement I had forgotten about myself, else I had
not dared to face Marcilly with the consciousness of my recent shameful
action upon me. It is one crowning mercy that there are moments when
even the most sinful forget--even I do sometimes--for a very little.

“Madame,” said Maligny, “I have come to finish what I fear I began
too bluntly. It is true that the sentence has been passed, but the
Chancellor has refused to affix the Great Seal, and no day has been
appointed for----” and he hesitated a moment, and then went on, not
finishing his sentence, though we all understood: “The King is very
ill, and at any time may relent. Strange as it may seem, the Italian is
veering round in our favor. The Guise grow too great, and she realizes
now what that greatness will mean for her. The Admiral knows her mind,
and ’tis said that the Constable will now move from Yvoy le Marron.
There is a plan even now to save the Prince”; he looked at Marcilly,
and then went on: “but, in the mean time, it is of the first importance
that you and the young Prince should be safe from harm. Monseigneur
kisses your hands, and begs you to leave Châtillon for St. Bauld,
where d’Andelot lies with fifty horse to escort you to the Admiral and
safety. There is one, too, who aids us in secret--I dare not give the
name--and I tell you that no sword will be drawn to stay us if we leave
within the next few hours. Who those wasps were who attacked me in the
wood, I know not. They are done with, however, for the present. The
danger now is in staying--none in going--but we must go now.”

The Princess hardly seemed to hear the latter portion of Maligny’s
speech. “And so the King--that boy--has signed the warrant!” she said.
“But Lorraine held the pen. But they dare not! They dare not! After
Navarre he is the first Prince of the blood. And is that all you have
to say? Oh! Take me to him!” And she looked imploringly at us.

“Madame,” began Maligny, but she broke in upon his speech.

“Wait! Let me think! I know you have nothing more to say except to urge
me to desert my husband. I know you are going to repeat that. Your
plans and politics will break my woman’s heart. Ah! I know he will die.
Have ever the merciless shown mercy? He will die, I say; but I die
with him. Now hear me, Monsieur le Vicomte--and all of you. I go to
Orleans--Orleans--do you hear? And I leave in an hour’s time.”

She finished; her hands clenched, her cheeks white; but in the gray
deep of her eyes such a mixture of rage, sorrow, irresolution, and
despair as I hope never to see in a human glance again. The strain had
been too much, and, highly as she spoke, I knew and felt that she would
yet yield. It was the old story. It is not in a woman’s words, but in
her eyes, that her heart lies.

As she stood there, silent and motionless, Marcilly leaned over the
Vicomte’s shoulder, and whispered something. Then they both beckoned to
Lanoy and Chandieu, and retired into the recess of the window, where
they spoke in whispers, and, as I looked, I saw a smile on Lanoy’s dark
face, a light in the Vicomte’s eyes--and a jealous anger came into my
heart that I was not asked to share their confidences.

But here on the daïs, where through the open window the mellow sunlight
fell on the rushes at our feet, and lit them up in gold and brown;
where still we were partly in shadow, and partly in light, there was no
word spoken, and the Princess stood, biting her lip and watching the
four. So still was it one might have heard the fall of a silken glove.

Suddenly the falcon on Majolais’ wrist began to flutter its wings, and
the sound, as it broke the stillness, brought the Princess to the
moment. She turned to Coqueville and myself.

“Messieurs! You will excuse me--time presses.” With a slight bow to us,
and a shrug of her shoulders in the direction of the four, she walked
slowly down the hall, Yvonne de Mailly turning as she followed her, and
throwing up the palms of her hands as if to say it was all over.

As the Princess passed the window, however, Lanoy and the Vicomte came
up to her and spoke in low, rapid tones, Jean standing a little on one
side playing with the hilt of his sword. What they said I could not
catch, but they urged it again and again, and she put her hands to her
face, exclaiming:

“No! No! I cannot--I cannot!”

Then Jean stepped forward, dropping on one knee before her, added his
entreaty to those of the other two, and one by one we came up and
formed a half-circle around them.

“Madame,” said Lanoy, “it is not for the Prince alone. It is for the
King, for France. I pledge you my word he succeeds.”

“What can I say?” she asked. “Friends!” and she turned toward us, “do
you know what I have been asked to do? I have been asked to accept the
sacrifice of a life. Jean--our own true knight--has said that he will
go to Orleans and bring off the Prince or die.”

“He will succeed, madame,” said Maligny. “Would to God I could be by
his side!”

“Though our persecutors be swifter than the eagles of Heaven, yet the
Lord of Hosts is with us. Let him go, madame, that thy beloved may be
delivered. Save with thy right hand and hear me,” and Chandieu spoke in
the words of the Psalmist, his voice deep but low.

But still the Princess stood--hesitating--wavering. Her pale lips moved
as if in prayer, and then, as one who takes a sudden plunge, she held
out her hands with a quick, impulsive gesture, and, raising Jean to his
feet, looked him full in the face with eyes that swam with tears.

“May God bless you!” she said; “be it as you will.”

So they stood for a moment, her hands resting on his shoulders. Then
bending forward she kissed him, and with a sob turned and passed out of
the room, all following except myself.

It is odd how sometimes, when the mind is distracted, a petty thing
will arrest the attention, and remain in the memory for ever, a centre
upon which other recollections revolve. As they went out the last to
go was Majolais. At the door he stopped, a little spot of brilliant
color, and, turning his head, looked back upon me. In that one moment
his eyes seemed to read my thoughts and mock my misery. So he stood
for a breath, then, pointing a claw-like finger at me, he turned and
fled. It was as if some fiend gibed at my fall. I remained for long
where I was, in the shadow of the heavy curtains that drooped over the
window, glowering at the band of sunlight on the rushes and thinking
of a hundred things. The past year of my life came before me in vivid
detail. All my struggles with myself, all my failures. How inch by
inch I had slipped down mentally, until it came to pass that I yielded
without effort to the hideous whisper of the fiend, when I let Marcilly
ride off by himself.

I was certain that Marie loved me still, and that in her heart she
would welcome freedom. But an hour or so back it was this that made me
long, yet fear, to see him stretched dead in the snow. It was this that
made me hate myself, and yet urged me on. Fifty times during the scene
with the Princess, had I been within an ace of stepping to Marcilly’s
side, and asking to share his enterprise. Each time I was held back,
caught by the throat and held back by my evil thoughts.

To my mind the attempt was impossible. He must die--and then--I became
aware I was not alone, for Jean stood at my right hand smiling at me
with his kind eyes.

“Gaspard,” he said, “I want a friend. You refused me once to-day. Will
you deny me now? Will you come?”

I was not altogether lost. I was sick with the shame of what had
passed. I dared not refuse.

“I will come,” I answered, and my voice was strange, even to my own
ears. It was Fate. Who can resist its decrees?

“_Pour ma foy, et mon roy_,” he said, linking his arm in mine, as he
quoted the motto of his house. “To horse, man! There is not a moment to
lose.”




CHAPTER VI

A PRIEST OF BAAL


“So you think your plans well laid?”

“YES, and well thought out, Gaspard. The idea has been working in my
head for some little time, and what happened to-day has convinced me it
is feasible.”

“I do not follow.”

“I will explain. I owed my life to-day to my likeness to the Prince.
When I was at that man’s mercy you saw him throw up his sword and pass
me?”

“Yes, yes. I remember. Who was he?”

“I know not, but he wore the sash of the King’s Carabiniers, and he
knew Condé, and mistook me for him. It was astonishing to see the
change in his face. ‘The Prince! _Mille démons!_’ he exclaimed, and
went by me like a flash. Now it is this lucky resemblance which I mean
to use to effect Condé’s release. But it is necessary to play a bold
game, and we will go straight to Catherine and offer our swords to the
King.”

“Ah yes! And if Madame does not need us, we find ourselves laid by the
heels, and have a fair chance of our heads shrivelling on the spikes of
The Gate of Good Men.”

“My friend! There are wheels within wheels here. Catherine is in sore
straits now, and will extend the amnesty to us, I assure you. Even you,
Huguenot though you are, can count on her protection if you be for her,
as you will be, for the present. When it suits her purpose, she is as
much Calvinist as you other heretics. What bee got into your head and
made you change your faith I know not. Was it not enough for you to
live and die as your forefathers?”

“Let that sleep, Marcilly. A man’s conscience is his conscience. It
lies between him and his God.”

“But if his conscience leads him to heresy it leads him to the stake.
However, I say no more, Gaspard. Heretic or true believer, we have
shed blood for each other, and we will die, if need be, to keep the
foreigner out of France. Let me continue. You know that Marie is with
the Medicis. In one sense a prisoner, in the other as free as air.
Strange as it may seem, Catherine loves her, despite her rebel husband,
as she calls me.”

“In other words, madame is a hostage.”

“But Catherine has never used her power. A threat of harm to Marie
would have paralyzed me at once. But, instead of threats, offers of
protection have come for me and my friends.”

“Punic Faith! The Prince trusted the Florentine. Where is he?”

“But that faith will be kept to us--to all who aid her now. She now
sees her danger, and the road open to the Guise if Condé were to die.
She would make another Amboise of the Lorrainers if she could.”

“You count, then, on the help of that tigress! You deceive yourself.”

“No! I do not count on active help, but passive help. Consider for a
moment! Madame plays to keep the waning power of the Valois. She knows
well enough that if either the Huguenots--forgive the word--or the
Guise destroy each other, they will eat up the Valois. The Huguenots,
with Condé, made head. She used the Guise to crush them, but events
have proved too much for her, and the dragon’s teeth she sowed have
sprung up against her in full crop. She lends a willing ear to the
Chancellor, who has declined to affix the Seal to the warrant. Sancerre
has flatly refused to give his assent to the verdict, and Cipierre, the
Governor of Orleans, who, as you know, is my uncle, is a deadly foe of
the Guise. Fear not! We will keep our heads and succeed.”

“And the Guise? You have left out that weight in the scale.”

“Well! We shall see which weighs heavier, Italian craft or the sword of
Lorraine. But, to go on, the Prince is permitted to see a few friends.
The plan is that I will obtain an interview with him, and when I,
or rather the Prince comes out, it win be your business to get him
to Poitou, and it is for this that I wanted a true friend, Gaspard,
and who more true than you! Think you I have forgotten Renty or the
Escaillon?”

I could hardly bear his praise; the words seemed to sting like a lash;
but I brought myself together and asked: “And you, Marcilly? Do you
know what this means for you?”

“I,” he laughed, “I will join you in Poitou later on. But we waste time
in chattering. Let us hasten!”

He knew as well as I did that he never would see Poitou, and that he
was laying down his life for another as cheerfully as if he were going
to a minuet. And I rode in bitterness by the side of this man who could
be so great while I was so small. Shame, black shame, filled my heart,
for I was bridle to bridle with one whom I called friend with my lips,
but to whom in my soul I was a traitor. I felt that I hated him--hated
him who had done me no wrong all the more because I sought to injure
him. I linked him unreasonably with the moral degradation into which I
had fallen; and the more I recognized the depth to which I had sunk,
the hotter grew the fires of my anger. Why did he not die before
Châtillon? There would have been nothing then to stand between Marie
and myself. Yet with this thought there flashed upon me her own appeal
on the night when last we met. She had given me strength then, and I
resisted. There came a glow with the memory of that one good deed, a
glow of generous impulse that made me feel for a moment again a man.
I bent my head to the saddle and prayed for help, a voiceless prayer.
Alas! It never got beyond the gray darkness of that night.

To my mind there is no condition more awful than that of the man who is
dragged, as it were, to the commission of a crime by an irresistible
power, a terrible unseen force that laps round him like a hungry tide,
that drives him onward through mist and fog, despite his struggles, and
leaves him at last on the shores of the lost, there to await the last
call, there to rot amidst the maddening phantoms of the past, there to
repent, if there be aught of advantage in repentance. I have fought
with the fiend, struggled at the foot of the cross, prayed, with tears,
for strength that danced before me to vanish like the elf-light on a
marsh, and then--came back to my sin like a hog to his wallow.

And so it was with me now. At the very moment when I thought I was
gaining strength, when I had gone to God with my heart, I fell again.
We had come to the Loup Garou, that little stream which, rising in the
forest of Villedomain, steals slowly toward the Indre, as treacherous
in its crafty strength as the beast from which it takes its name.
As we approached the streamlet the sky darkened, the wind rose, the
birch-trees shook and crackled their dry arms, and the snow began to
fall in soft white flakes. It was then, in crossing the lonely forest
bridge, that ran on wooden piles from bank to bank, that the evil came
to me, like a shadow of the approaching night. Marcilly was in front.
One shot from my pistol, and Marie and I were free. She would never
know--the trees around us were blind and dumb. They would tell no
story, and I would lock the secret in my heart. My hand stole toward
my holster-flap, and, with a shiver and a start, I drew it back--I had
forgotten. It was not only God’s eye that saw me. Scarce a hundred
paces behind rode Badehorn, and I feared him more than my God. The
chance saved me--simple chance, or I had fallen utterly. And yet but a
half-hour back I had prayed for help, I had asked the Most High to give
His creature a little strength--and here I was but a hand’s breadth
from a mortal sin. There are those who will tell me that I was guilty
of that crime--that I am guilty now--for I had sinned in my soul if not
in deed.

Away in the deep of the forest a dog-wolf howled, a single, long-drawn
note of baffled vengeance, of quivering, savage despair. The cry echoed
dismally through the birch woods, and was caught up again among the
oaks and beeches of Loches, until at last it died away, leaving us to
the silence of the softly falling snow. It was a fit echo to the horror
in my soul.

“It blows chill,” exclaimed Marcilly, drawing his cloak closer around
him; “’twill be a bad night for the Princess’s journey.”

“They may halt at Varennes.” I wondered I could speak so calmly.

“If Lanoy allows that he is--but he never will. They must push through
somehow to St. Bauld.”

“And if they do not?” I was speaking at random; my mind was full of
other things.

“Then we are more than half ruined, and the Guise will hold both the
hind and the stag; but, upon my soul, Gaspard, you must be in love, you
look so sorrowful. Is it Yvonne de Mailly? She has beauty and birth;
but Favras is poor--nothing but that old clock-case, his tower in the
Anjoumois. Still, your lands of Vibrac are broad. Hark! What is that?”

As he spoke there was the distant rumbling of thunder, and a chain of
light blazed overhead. We all knew what this meant, even the horses.
They snorted and trembled, and then their courage came back to them
like the brave beasts they were, as we went at a hand gallop through
the snow.

We had now come to the forest of Loches, that deep, dark wood which
makes a fitting setting to the gloomy stronghold of Louis XI. The
darkness gained upon us rapidly, and soon it became more and more
difficult to follow the road. Now and then, through the gaps in the
trees, through dead arms of beech or oak, we could catch the beacon
fire on the tower of Beaulieu, and guided ourselves by its glimmer.
We had meant to reach Chenonceaux by the morning. Under ordinary
circumstances, and with fresh horses such as we had, this would have
been well possible; but now, in the driving mist and in the darkness,
we would be lucky if we reached the Indrois with the day, and every
moment was of import.

We floundered along at our best pace, which soon became little more
than a shamble, for here, in the dark arcades of the forest, the horses
sank above their fetlocks in the soft snow, and ever and again we found
ourselves in some shallow ravine or slimy, ice-covered pool. We could
barely see ten yards ahead, and must have come to a standstill, but for
the incessant lightning that flashed through the gray gloom, and lit
the endless colonnades of black trees, stretching as far as the eye
could reach on every hand. The wind, high and strong, hissed through
the damp leaves, bringing down the melting snow, that clung to them in
great drops, and making the boughs overhead creak and groan like the
cordage of a ship. Now the blast would die away in low moanings, then
it would circle round, and roar through the forest, and sometimes,
amidst the din of the elements, we could hear the sullen, plunging
crack of some great bough, or perhaps tree itself, as, worm-riddled and
old, it fell heavily to earth.

We tried to head for what we thought to be the north, keeping the fire
of Beaulieu to our left; but now this was no longer visible, and so
dark had it become that further progress was all but impossible. It
would have been madness, it would have meant death, to halt in the
storm, and so we stumbled on as if blind, going we did not know where.
And with the issue we had at stake! It was as if the very elements
themselves warred against us.

At last we came to what seemed like a steep ascent. Up this we let the
horses scramble, until we reached a small table-land bereft of trees,
and from the height peered into the darkness around.

“Messieurs!” It was Badehorn who spoke, or rather shouted. “Messieurs!
We are all wrong. There is the light of Beaulieu to our right! It
should be to our left!”

“Light! There is no light there!” I said, “though we may well be all
wrong, as you say;” but even as I spoke, something flared and sputtered
redly out of the night.

“That is not Beaulieu; the light is too low,” said Marcilly, “but
Beaulieu or not, let us make for it, in God’s name! ’Tis useless
wandering here like evil spirits!”

We hastened toward the light, the position of which we marked as it
flashed once more through the darkness. I said hastened--I should have
said stumbled toward it. It was necessary, so steep was the slope, to
dismount here, and lead the horses, which we did, going down in single
file, Marcilly and I groping before us with the points of our drawn
swords.

Finally we reached level ground, and headed towards our refuge. It was
close at hand, and the horses seemed to know, too, for they neighed
shrilly, and there was an answering call--the strange, harsh cry of a
mule.

In a few steps more we came to a gate that lay open, and saw the house
again clearly by a blaze of lightning. It seemed a large, low, rambling
building, with a tower at one end, from which the beacon flared, and
Marcilly, who knew every inch of the country, recognized it.

“’Tis the old Château Juvigny, now the abbey farm of Larçon,” he
exclaimed, “the largest farmhouse in Touraine. I knew it well. ’Twas
here I lay the day before Renaudie died, and but escaped by the skin
of my teeth. Gilles de Randan and his Light Horse swooped on the place
while my bed was yet warm. I wonder a rafter was spared!”

“It was well left for our sakes,” I made answer, and battered at the
door with the hilt of my sword.

We had to knock long and loudly ere we were heard. A dog barked
furiously from within, and at last a shutter opened overhead, a man
leaned out, swinging a pine torch in his hand, and called out to
us; but the storm bore away his voice. Marcilly began to swear, and
Badehorn to kick at the door with his heavy boots; but realizing that
this was not the way to make things run smoothly, and having no mind to
have a brace of slugs through me, I bade them desist, and called out
loudly that we were belated travellers in search of a night’s lodging,
and that we were prepared to pay handsomely for the favor. I had to
repeat this twice, so furious was the storm; but at last my voice
reached the ears of the clod above, and with a gruff “Wait,” he put
down the shutter and vanished.

“This will never do!” exclaimed Marcilly, and he was about to sound a
reminder on the door, when we heard the dog yell as if being beaten
off, the clanking of chains, the dropping of a bar, and the door
opened, letting in a gust of wind and a sheet of snow that all but
extinguished the torch held by a man in the hall. Behind his figure we
saw three or four others, farm-servants apparently, armed with clubs
and pitchforks. It was no time to hesitate, however, and we stepped in,
while the farmer himself, a short, thickset man, who carried a light
axe in his hand, reassured us at once.

“Step in, messieurs! Step in! ’Tis not a night for a dog to be out, let
alone honest men! Here, Gondrin! Pierre! See after the horses! Come in,
gentlemen! You are not the first to-night--come in! The horses shall be
seen to.”

There was no doubting the honest tones of the man’s voice, and,
thanking him, we accepted his invitation, leaving Badehorn to supervise
the stabling of the horses, a task from which he returned well pleased
with their lodging. Entering, we followed our host into what was once
the great hall of the old château, but which was now apparently a
kitchen, a dining-room, and a _salon_ in one.

As the farmer had said, we were not the first who had sought the
hospitable shelter of the abbey farm that night. In a chair next to the
fire was a priest, evidently of high rank--I caught the glitter of the
ring on his hand--and close to him were two or three of his following,
all dark-robed and sombre.

Some distance away, somewhat in shadow, and at the extreme end of
the table, where the fag-ends of supper still remained, sat another
wayfarer, his head leaning on his arm, staring moodily before him. On
our entrance, this man gave a quick glance at us, and then lowered his
head again, so that his features were not distinguishable.

The priest took no notice of us, bending low over his breviary, but his
suite returned our greetings gravely, and looked at us with interest
as we took off our snow-bespattered cloaks, and approached the warmth
of the fire, while a brace of brown-armed and dark-haired girls laid
out some supper--black bread and cheese, warm milk, and a flagon of
Rochecorbon; plain and homely fare, but none the less welcome for all
that.

On entering the room I had removed the demi-mask I wore as a protection
from the weather; but it was not until we reached the full light of the
fire that Jean did so, and a look of surprise and astonishment came
into the eyes of our host. He glanced from one to the other of us, his
hands began to tremble, and so discomposed did he appear, that Jean
thought it better to ask to be allowed to sup at once, and, as we took
our seats, said something in an undertone to our host, to which the man
answered submissively, in an equally low voice.

It was while this incident was in progress that I caught the priest’s
glance, and the slightly amused, slightly mocking smile on his face.
It was clear that he had followed every detail of the passage between
Jean and the farmer of Larçon. But it was the man’s expression, cold,
sneering, and haughty, that arrested me, and for a moment we stared
at each other. Then he bowed to me as to an inferior, courteously but
haughtily, the jewel flashed brightly on his finger, and he returned
to his book, as if we did not exist. Yet in that one look we exchanged
I felt I had met a master mind, and I had an instinctive foreboding of
ill to come from that stern and malign figure.

He was tall and thin, with a receding forehead, an eagle nose, and a
cruel line of red lip that contrasted strangely with the pallor of his
complexion. But it was the searching light in the gray eyes, flashing
beneath the thick, straight brows, that made me feel the man was
reading me like an open page. And a presentiment came upon me, that
here was one whose path would cross mine to my destruction. I little
imagined what that crossing would mean to him, to that man whose eyes
were even now fixed on St. Peter’s throne. Had Achon of Arles lived,
it is not too much to say that the history of France would have been
altered, and the eagle of Lorraine grasped the sceptre of my country.
He possessed every quality that the Cardinal and his brother lacked.
He equalled the Constable in courage and the Italian in duplicity and
cunning. In a word, he was a great, bad man, such as a nation sometimes
produces to its sorrow and often to its destruction.

As we took our seats at the supper table, I noticed that the stranger I
had first observed had shifted his position, so that his face was from
us. At first I paid little heed to this, being hungry, and a little
diverted by our host’s strange bearing. He looked at me knowingly, and
seemed swollen with the consciousness of possessing some great secret.
We were, however, relieved of his importunities by the churchman,
who summoned him to receive some instructions, and it was then that
Marcilly took the opportunity to whisper:

“Do you recognize the priest?”

“Not I.”

“’Tis Achon, Abbot of St. Savin, and now Bishop of Arles. He is St.
André’s brother.”

“So that is Achon! He was at Lyons when I was at the Court. I like not
his look.”

“Nor I. We have met before, Gaspard, and he does not forget, though it
suits him, apparently, not to recognize me. It was he who claimed the
Chaumont estates, which came to Marie, and he is hand and glove with
the Brothers. ’Tis even said that he holds the office of Inquisitor--I
fear we are in the wolf’s den.”

“There is another here who seems not to wish to recognize any one,” and
I indicated the bashful stranger, whose back was toward us.

Marcilly was about to reply, when the Bishop rose, and, escorted by
the farmer, and followed by his monks, passed down the room. We played
our parts and rose too, and as Achon went by he stopped, and, looking
Marcilly full in the face, said:

“I trust Monsieur le Comte is well.”

“Perfectly, monsieur, thanks. I hope to see Monsieur of Arles at
Orleans soon.”

“At Orleans!”

“Monsieur, I have begun to think it is well to fly with the eagle.”

“It approaches closer to heaven, my son, than the lily,” answered
Achon. “I wish monsieur good fortune, a fair flight, and good-night,”
and then, with a short benediction, he retired.

“The wolf shows his fangs. There is danger, Gaspard.”

“Were you not reckless in saying you were bound for Orleans?”

“Not in the least. Candor is part of our game. We no longer cry,
‘_Bourbon, Notre Dame!_’”

Shortly after the host returned, and Marcilly rose, saying he was
dog-tired and would go to his chamber. The farmer began to apologize
for the accommodation he had to give us. “’Tis but a small room in the
beacon tower I must ask messieurs to share. My Lord Bishop has----”

“We understand, my good fellow, and we thank you as if it were a royal
palace. I’ll to bed, for it grows late and we ride with the dawn. What!
Not coming, Gaspard?”

“Not yet,” I answered, and Jean, with a cheery “good-night,” and a
point-blank refusal to allow the host to accompany him, went off to
sleep.

We heard him humming the “Lire, lire, lironfa” as he tramped up the
stairs, and then he called for Badehorn.




CHAPTER VII

MONSIEUR OF ARLES MARKS THE KING


“MON DIEU! Messire!” said the farmer, “but monsieur there is as like to
Monseigneur the Prince of Condé as one egg is to another. I remember
last year, when I was factor of Beaulieu, how Monseigneur rode there
once from Romorantin, to enjoy the chase in the forest of Loches.”

“So you have not been here long, then? Yet ’tis an old house.”

“Messire! I am but the servant of the Bishop of St. Aignan, whose abbey
farm this is. I came here but a year ago.”

“Then, in addition to your kindness, we are indebted to Monsieur of St.
Aignan for shelter to-night.”

“Speak not of that, messire! I would we had better fare for you, who,”
and he lowered his voice as he added, “who serve the Prince.”

I replied in the same tone. “Ah, indeed! Your information is extensive
and your tongue loose,” and I glanced at our moody companion, who,
however, took no notice of us.

“Pardon!” and the man spoke in whispers, “he sleeps, and will not
hear. ’Tis some free companion of the road, I fear. But, messire, I
have not forgotten a certain meeting in the woods of Loches. In the
dusk of the evening six gentlemen met the Prince of Condé by the oak
of King Louis. You know the tree, with its trunk mottled as if with
leprosy, and spreading its arms wide enough to shelter a company of
horse! These six gentlemen, I say, met the Prince, who came alone, and
they spoke it may be for an hour together. The heads of four of the six
now wither on the spikes of the castle gates of Amboise. The fifth was
a great noble from the north, and the sixth--he was, I remember now,
the Sieur de Vibrac, a gentleman of the Ruergue.”

“Hist! Fool! How do you know all this?”

“Messire, there was a man in the wood, who had come there by chance
and with no evil intent. He was observed and seized. It was thought he
was a spy, and the Comte de Ste. Marie would have slain him then and
there with his poniard, but you, messire, interposed and saved him. I
was that man. It was twilight at the time, and even if it had not been
dusk a noble like you would not have remembered me. But I have not
forgotten, for life is dear, messire, and you gave it to me once. And
so I warn you. There is danger here, and I am powerless to help.”

“The Bishop of Arles?” My voice was so low it might have been the
humming of a bee.

He but nodded his head, and I went on.

“Consider your debt paid, and I thank you; but we fear him not.”

“Ah, messire! He is bad, bad, and I dread him.”

“But we do not, and we will care for ourselves,” and now, seeing that
the man would talk for ever, and being unwilling to exchange further
confidences, I raised my voice, saying, “Maître Pechaud, for I believe
that is your name, it grows late----”

“And Messire de Vibrac would retire. Pardon my chattering. I will but
show the way to the chamber.”

“Thanks! Yet stay! On second thoughts I will not go now. I have some
matters to think upon. But let me not detain you.”

“Messire.”

“Let it be as I have said, Maître Pechaud. For me it is not yet night,”
and I lowered my voice once more, saying, “it would perhaps be ill, if
you and I were seen gossiping together.”

“Messire is right. The chamber is on the third story in the beacon
tower, and the stairway in the hall leads straight to it. It cannot be
missed. The flask is nearly full, I think.”

“Yes, thanks. Good-night!”

“Good-night, messire!” and he retired, stopping but for a moment to
give a respectful greeting to the surly stranger, who made no reply,
but sat like a stone, his square shoulders and broad back turned toward
us.

Though I observed this rudeness, and might at another time have
resented it as it deserved, I did not do so now. My mind was full of
other things, and, for all I was concerned, the man was no more to me
than a chair or the big press that concealed an angle of the room.

To be brief, it was not Pechaud’s warning, nor the strangeness of our
meeting that occupied me. My thoughts were more about myself. I seemed
to be, as it were, two men in one; to have two souls, one that was for
ever combating, though vainly, the other, and evil essence, that was
dragging me to the lowest deep. My nerves were not right, and I had
determined to spend the night where I was rather than risk further
temptation by sharing Marcilly’s room. The bridge of the Loup Garou was
still fresh in my memory. The horror of the thing I had so nearly done
still hung over me. I was afraid of myself. And so I sat and brooded,
whilst the snow pattered outside against the glazing of the window, and
the logs crackled in the fireplace within. Finally I became calmer, and
as I looked around me I noticed that the stranger was still there. I
began to be a little curious why he behaved in so odd a manner. Was he,
like myself one whose thoughts gnawed at his vitals? I poured out some
white Rochecorbon, acid and thin it was, and toyed with my cup. It was
late, and the silence, broken only by the plashing of the snow, and the
sputtering of the fire, became intolerable. I was determined to solve
the mystery, so, getting to my feet and approaching my companion, I
said:

“Monsieur! Will you do me the honor to drink a cup with me?”

He rose as I spoke, looked me full in the face, and holding out his
hands burst out laughing.

“Ah, Vibrac!” he said, “I thought to have tired you out and got away
unobserved; but it cannot be, I see. A cup--two cups, with pleasure.”

I had gone back a half pace in astonishment; for, as he rose,
and spoke, I recognized my old comrade-in-arms, Ponthieu, of the
Trans-Alpine Infantry. We embraced warmly, and were soon by the
fireplace pledging each other.

“To meet you, of all people, here!” I said. “And on an affair, too.
Else you had not been so retiring.”

He nodded and became grave in a moment. “Vibrac, you are with us, I
know. You, too, do not journey for pleasure on a night like this.”

“No,” I said, “but let me give you a warning. There is danger here. Get
you gone with the dawn, wherever you are bound.”

He sipped at his glass and looked at me keenly. “Vibrac, I know that,
and know too I can trust you, although these are times when the father
betrays the son, the brother the brother; tell me straight out, for old
sake’s sake, are you still with the white scarf?” He dropped his voice
to a whisper, and I nodded and smiled.

“And the Dumb Captain?”

“_Ce petit homme tant joli._” I quoted a line from the popular ballad
the Huguenot soldiers sang about Condé.

The Gascon’s tongue began to loosen now.

“Then, as of old, we are brothers-in-arms, and I can ask you for help,
for, my friend, I am in a desperate strait.”

“What is it?”

“You know how affairs stand at Orleans?”

“Yes.”

“Well, there is one chance, and only one chance, of safety. It is with
me. If I reach the Constable in three days we may yet save the Prince.
But my horse is lame, dead lame. Had this not happened, I would have
gone through the storm--but here I am, tied by the leg. Can you lend me
a horse?”

“I, too, have my business, Ponthieu, and life hangs on that. We have no
spare horse.”

“Then Condé dies,” he answered.

“An apple for your penny, Ponthieu--Condé will not die.”

He snapped his fingers. “You little know the Lorrainers. But I have
that which would cut their combs, had I but four swift hoofs beneath
me. See here, Vibrac! We are all hilt-deep in this business. If Condé
dies, we die. Think of something.”

I kicked at the fireplace with my boot, and racked my brains until a
thought--it was a forlorn hope--struck me.

“I have no horse to lend, Ponthieu, but,” and I smiled at the idea,
“there is a chance. Perhaps the Bishop of Arles has one in the stable.
Why not borrow it and go?”

He slapped his thigh and laughed out loudly, a big, strong laugh.

“Blood of a Jew! as we used to say in the Sicilies. Vibrac, you will
die a marshal. The idea is excellent, and there is no time like the
present. Ha! ha! ha!” and he rose to his feet.

“It is too early--wait till the little hours. If things go wrong, and
the papers on you----”

“Never let your soup grow cold. It must be now or never. If I am
caught, ’tis but a blank paper they will find; but you know the
secret--a trifle of water, and--_pff!_ No! I will have no help--you are
mad, my good friend, think of your own affair.”

“True!” I answered. “You are right; but take my advice, and wait. You
will lose your way--never get through the storm.”

“Way or no way, storm or no storm, I must risk it, and to-morrow
Monsieur of Arles will have to exercise some of that Christian
resignation he has no doubt often preached about.”

Nothing I could say would dissuade him, and I more than regretted my
speech. His preparations were quickly made. He but buckled his sword
tighter, drank another cup of Rochecorbon, and unbarred the window.

“It is cold,” he said, as he looked out, “and snowing swords.”

“Be advised, Ponthieu!”

But he shook his head and wrung my hand. Then he hung over the window
for a moment, and dropped into the snow. As I closed the shutter, I saw
him, a dark figure, crossing the dim shaft of light that ran out into
the night, and a moment after he was lost in the dark. With a shiver, I
put up the bar, and turned back to my seat at the fire.

I was alone now. Ponthieu had made no allusion to our last meeting;
but rough soldier as he seemed, he was possessed of rare tact. And now
he had gone on his reckless mission. I had given my right hand to have
gone with him. It was a jest worth the playing. But it was impossible.
I was bound to Marcilly, and the odds were heavy enough against us to
tempt the most desperate gambler with life. With solitude my thoughts
came back to me and racked me. I had sought for the bread of strength,
and come back with a stone. All this may be nothing to you who pass
by, but where could I turn for help? I, who was fighting for my soul.
As evil thoughts steal into the heart like a fog, as good thoughts
come to us like sunlight through the mist, so once again the light
flashed on me, and I swore to myself to tear up the past, and face my
sorrows like a man. Sleep was impossible. My nerves were too strung
for that. I leaned back, and staring into the fire, began to think. My
dishonor was known but to myself, and with God’s grace I would win
back my own self-respect. The past could not come back; but there was
still the future--and hope. I would fight this battle of the soul here
to-night--here as I sat alone. Alone, did I say? No; I had a hundred
companions. Out of the shadows in the room, out of the dull red embers
in the fireplace, out of the forked flames they came in troops to me,
gray phantoms of sin and shame. There was one, that red-handed spirit
of murder, that could almost hail me brother. There were others, winged
regrets that flitted to and fro. There were the ghosts of high hopes
and noble aspirations, that floated before me with veiled faces and
downcast heads. But through all this the new-born strength was coming
to me. I would be true to Marcilly, true to myself; and when it was
over, if I lived--well, the world was wide, and Gaspard de Vibrac would
find a new life in distant lands. It was as if from afar a soft voice
called to me, “Come unto me, ye that are weary.” I sank on my knees,
and then--some one laughed behind me. I sprang to my feet and faced
round, and standing before me was a tall, black-robed figure, with a
white face and shining eyes. It was Achon.

“Monsieur,” he said, the bitter laugh still on his lips, “I want a word
with you.”

“I--I thought----” I stammered; I was completely taken by surprise.

“That Achon of Arles was some one else,” he put in; “you will see him
in time, Monsieur de Vibrac, not yet. You will see him where hope
shall be cut off, and trust shall be as a spider’s web.”

But I was myself by this. “Monseigneur! You speak in riddles--and
strangely, for a prince of the Church.”

He looked at me keenly. “The Church--what is it that you know of the
Church, monsieur? You, a heretic! You were praying. Think you such
prayers as yours are heard? You might as well have cast them to the
wind that howls outside. It is the Church, the Church alone, that
can save you and yours, monsieur. But enough of this! It is of other
matters I came to speak, and, to be brief, I overheard most of your
talk with your friend.”

I glanced at the large press that stood in the corner of the room, and
then at him.

“Precisely. You have uncommon intelligence. There is a door behind
that, and space to stand.”

“And so you played the spy--well, what is your point?”

His eyes flashed. “I am coming to that. It has been my painful duty to
have your friend arrested. There were watchers by my poor mule. I have
no horse, but I am an old soldier.”

“Ponthieu has failed then?”

“Ponthieu has failed,” he repeated drily. “Ponthieu is at present
in safe hands, and to-morrow Ponthieu will rest in the _cachots_ of
Loches--where I have a great mind to send you, Monsieur de Vibrac.”

I flushed hotly, and my hand stole to the hilt of my sword.

“Put back your hand, monsieur; a blow from your sword would only kill
a poor priest, but you would be broken on the wheel, and you are not
yet ready to die. Even that poor fool, Ponthieu, is better prepared
than you, and as for Marcilly--he has a good conscience and sleeps
soundly--but you--you cannot sleep.”

“Man! Be careful! There is danger in the air.”

“But not for me, de Vibrac--for you, perhaps, who risk broad lands and
an honorable name. A moment ago the _cachots_ yawned for you, but now I
have other plans.”

There was something in his air, in his haughty speech and bearing, that
overawed me. He was reading me like an open page.

“I”--I began, but he stopped me with a wave of his hand.

“Understand, monsieur, that I do not send you to join Ponthieu because
I have other need of you. I have enough against you--even against
Marcilly--to have you both put to the question, and to send you to
the block--and you know the Edict of Romorantin. If you forget I will
refresh your memory. Under the secret clause, the punishment for all
spiritual offences remains in the hands of the bishops, and there is
one to whom our Lord the Pope and His Majesty have confided the trust
of the Holy Office, and he stands before you. But, I want you for other
things, as I said, and it has occurred to me that it would be well if
you appeared a free agent.”

“Monseigneur, you are pushing too far.”

“Bah! This is an abbey farm of my brother of St. Aignan, Vibrac, and
I have gloves for the cat. I have ten stout fellows with me. I lodged
them in the barns without for purposes of my own. Six stand now in the
hall, and you would gain nothing by violence--you would be shot down
like a mad dog--you grasp the position?”

I did. I was a campaigner old enough to know that I was outgeneralled,
and my only chance was to play fox against fox.

“I see,” Achon continued, “you are sensible. You and Marcilly are going
to Orleans. I could make sure that you did go to Orleans, but I will
take a risk--I will let you go on one condition.”

There was all our game at stake. A false move now and nothing could
save us. The cards were decidedly with the Bishop.

“The condition?”

“A very simple one--merely that you present yourself to me, in the
castle at Orleans at noon, five days hence, and there, in the presence
of Lorraine and the Chancellor, repeat what Ponthieu told you.”

“It is impossible--it would be too dishonorable.”

“I will put it another way--I will repeat what Ponthieu told you, and I
will ask you to bear witness to my truth. Do you agree?”

“If I refuse?”

“The _cachots_--and the rack. Both you and Marcilly.”

There was, truly enough, little choice in the matter, and in five days
many things might happen. I could have slain him where he was, but to
what purpose? I watched him as he stood, a whistle to his lips.

“Very well, monseigneur--I agree.”

“I have the word of Vibrac?”

I bowed. I could not trust myself to speak.

“That is right. The _cachots_ are uncomfortable, almost as
uncomfortable as the Chausse d’Hypocras of the Châtelet, where your
friend the Vidame is, though they say he has been moved to the
Tournelles.”

“One word, monseigneur! Ponthieu--he is my friend----”

He held up his jewelled hand. “Enough, monsieur! I did not come here to
discuss Ponthieu. He is safe, and beware of any attempt at rescue. As
for his skin, it rests with himself to keep it, as it rests with you
to keep yours. One thing yet, ere I go, de Vibrac, and I tell you this
because you are not quite like other men, and you have interested me.
We have met before, though you do not recall it. But I know you--you
have trouble there,” and he touched me over the heart, and looked me
in the face with keen, searching eyes as he went on: “When you have
done with me at Orleans, go back and grow cabbages at Vibrac for the
rest of your life. You will be a happier man.” He paused, and then
continued: “You start with the dawn. I wish you good fortune, and
dispense with the blessing, for you are a heretic--and forget not--I
can break you with a turn of my little finger.”

He turned and went. Outside in the hall I heard the shuffling of feet,
and then all was silence.




CHAPTER VIII

AT THE SIGN OF THE GREEN MAN


FOR a moment I stood, thinking of Achon’s last words, and then it all
came back to me. It was he who had played the mendicant friar in Paris,
that night when Lignières had died. It was he who had got the letters
and the scroll of names. He was right. He held enough in his hands to
bring Marcilly and myself to the block, and to ruin the honor of Marie.
Then there was Ponthieu--come what may, I was resolved that he should
have a blow struck for him. I felt as if I was personally responsible
for the ill-luck that had overtaken him. But for what I had said he
would never have undertaken the rash enterprise that had brought him to
misfortune, and I could not leave him to his fate. My mind had for the
moment righted itself, and I was once again Gaspard de Vibrac. Other
things also urged me powerfully. The mortification of being outwitted
and browbeaten by the priest moved me to hot anger. The shame of being
overlooked and mocked at during my struggle with myself burned in my
veins, and, mingled with the desire to do something for Ponthieu, was a
savage resentment against Achon. It would have gone hard with Monsieur
of Arles, had we met at that juncture.

Swelling like an asp with rage, and dagger in hand, I stepped up to the
press, passing between it and the wall. There was the door by which
Achon had entered, and it was half open. He had doubtless not closed
it behind him when he came in, for fear of any noise attracting our
attention. I cautiously pushed it back. Before me lay a long and narrow
corridor, half in darkness and half in light. Up this I crept softly,
feeling on either hand for anything like a door. I was confident that
if I could find one, it would lead to Achon’s apartment, and then
I would show him if de Vibrac feared to die. There was no result,
however, to my search. At last I was brought to a standstill by a dead
wall. I tapped it gently with my fingers, placed my ear against it,
and searched the surface keenly, but with no avail. My eyes could see
nothing. My hand but met the rough, uneven surface of the stonework.
The secret of the passage, wherever it was, was too well concealed for
me to discover in the short time at my disposal, and disappointed, but
not despairing, I returned as I had come.

I resolved to seek Marcilly, and went out into the hall. A small
lantern burned there dimly, and above me curled the brown spiral of
the stairway that led to our chamber. Taking the lantern in my hand,
I went up, and knocked again and again at the door without receiving
any reply. A fear seized me that perhaps Marcilly had come to harm;
but just as I was about to put my shoulder to the door and attempt to
stave it in, I heard Jean’s voice.

“Is that you, Gaspard?”

“Yes, I----Open!”

The door swung back, and I saw Badehorn sleepily rubbing his eyes and
muttering apologies; beyond him, Marcilly lay half-dressed on the bed,
his sword on a stool beside him.

As I put down the lantern and closed the door, he said:

“What! Have you been keeping a vigil, or has the bashful stranger
proved good company at last?”

“Yes, and no, Marcilly; but something has happened, while you and
Badehorn slept like the dead, and we must act.” And, sitting on the bed
beside him, I told him briefly, but clearly, what had occurred. When I
had done, he remained silent for a moment, and then exclaimed:

“We can do nothing now!”

“But, Ponthieu----”

“_Mon ami!_ Ponthieu, and you, and I are playing for our lives. If
we lose the game, we pay the stake. I understand how you feel in the
matter; but--and you know why--we cannot risk anything now.”

“I know, and yet----”

“Listen! As I said, I know what you feel, and were things otherwise,
would have made a dash to free him. But consider for a moment. We are
now in the small hours. We know not our way about this rambling house.
We know not where Ponthieu is lodged, and it would be simply courting
disaster to do what is in your heart. I think, too, we can serve him
best now by doing nothing here, but using our influence at Orleans. Our
Gascon is too insignificant for much fuss to be made about him, and a
thousand écus of the sun would free him--be tranquil!”

“I see you are right, but I have so much on my soul already. I would
give the lands of Vibrac to free Ponthieu.”

Marcilly laughed as he rose from the bed. “Your nerves are unstrung,
Gaspard. This comes of not sleeping; as for your trouble of conscience,
I would give much to change the weight on my soul, friend, for that
which lies on yours--you will look back in ten years, and smile at your
burden of to-day.”

I turned my head aside, but he went on: “There is one thing that
troubles me, and that is your promise to Achon. Edict or no edict, we
can laugh at his threats, and for these we will burn his Abbey of St.
Savin over his head the next ride we take with Rambures’ Horse--but
your promise----”

“It must be kept.”

“You will have to ride post from Poitou to do so”--he was dressing as
he spoke--“but, Ste. Croix! What a fool I have been! I doubt if you
will ever do that ride, Gaspard. Do you not see what this meeting at
Orleans five days hence means?”

“No.”

“It is clear as daylight to me. Achon is hilt-deep with the Guise in
their plans. ’Tis more than whispered that he is the brain behind the
Cardinal. He overheard your conversation with Ponthieu. He knew that
the letter the Gascon carried concerns the safety of the Prince. He has
the letter with him now, presumably, and Ponthieu has given away the
secret of reading a blank paper. Yet this meeting between Lorraine and
the Chancellor--sworn enemies until now--is to take place five days
hence; do you begin to see?”

“I think so; you mean that the execution of the sentence against Condé
is delayed.”

“Precisely. And this goes with what I told you before. There will be
delays. We shall have more time than we thought we had, and we shall
save Condé. _Parbleu!_ You will attend the meeting before starting for
Poitou, and now for the hour.”

He buckled on his sword and, stepping to the window, opened the
shutter. The storm had passed. It had ceased snowing, and morning was
at hand. The forest lay beneath us, but we could make out nothing
except a confused mass of dun shadow, streaked here and there with
patches of white. Above it shifted an uneasy sea of cloud, through
which, in the distant west, still glimmered the beacon fire on
Beaulieu. Above the clouds there was a faint light, which, weak as it
was, paled the glow of the lantern, and as we looked, a cock crowed
shrilly.

“Hark!” exclaimed Marcilly; “day at last! It is time to start.
Badehorn--the horses.”

And in a half-hour we were trotting through the snow toward Chenonceaux.

Our way was still through the chill arcades of the forest, yet dripping
with melting snow. At first we were almost numbed with the cold, but
the quick motion soon warmed our blood. Each moment it became lighter,
and there was every prospect of the mild winter of the Land of Quinces
giving us a fair day, such a storm as that of the night being unusual
in the Orléanais. Although I had not slept, my mental excitement kept
me unwearied; the interest of the adventure had seized hold of me,
and in the struggle I had with myself I believed I had cast off the
serpent’s skin of disloyal thought to my friend, and had no fear that
I would reclothe myself in it. Now and again I was haunted by the
recollection of Ponthieu; but I could not help reflecting that Marcilly
was right, and that the best thing for my poor friend was to wait until
we reached Orleans, and there use our influence, which was not small,
to get him freed. It was running a risk, and it would have been more to
my taste to have cut for him with the sword; but we did not even know
where he was confined, and our enterprise would not permit us to linger
on the heels of time. I say this in defence of what might otherwise
have seemed unworthy conduct on my part. In this miserable confession
of my folly and sin I have been utterly honest, and I cling, God alone
knows why, to the memory of every small action that goes to show I was
once not wholly lost.

What Marcilly was thinking of I know not. Perhaps in this early dawn he
was reflecting on the sacrifice he was about to make. As far as he was
concerned, he was going to almost certain death. Mayhap some thought
of this was working in his mind, as for once his cheery light heart
seemed to have left him, and he rode with his head held down and his
hat pulled over his brow.

And so we went on in silence through the gray morning, and keeping
Chartreuse du Liget to our right, we at length saw the mouldering old
church of Genille, built in the eleventh century, and knew then that
the Indroye was at hand, and the tortuous passage of the forest coming
to an end. We crossed the Indroye by the bridge below Genille, and
in a mile or so had entered the Champeigne, the chain of barren clay
hillocks that separates the valley of the Cher from that of the Indre.

“There is the Etang de la Gauvrie,” exclaimed Marcilly, rousing
himself, and pointing to a blue splash below us; “that little stream
trickling from it falls into the Cher at Chenonceaux. It is full of fat
waterfowl.”

“Was it not in the reeds on the banks that Coqueville hid for two days
after Amboise?”

“Yes, and but escaped by a hair. St. Gris! But this is a stiff descent!”

We were on the top of a table-land as we spoke, and the descent wound
steeply down to the lake, and it was near the end of this that a slight
misfortune befell us. I was riding a little behind, and Marcilly turned
in his saddle to say something. At this moment his horse stumbled and
fell, bringing his rider down with him. He was on his feet in a moment,
however, and was examining the horse’s hoof, as I came alongside and
anxiously asked:

“Are you hurt?”

“No, Gaspard; but the very devil of ill-luck dogs us. The horse is
lame.”

“It is a good omen, though, that you have escaped.”

“True enough! But the delay.”

“It cannot be helped, Fortunately Chenonceaux is at hand. Take
Badehorn’s horse, and let us hasten on. We will get another beast
there.”

Badehorn had dismounted ere this, and Marcilly jumped on his nag.
Bidding him lead the lame horse to the Green Man, at Chenonceaux, we
pushed on with all the speed the country permitted, and in a little
under an hour were in the parlor of the inn, awaiting the coming of
Badehorn and the return of a messenger whom we had sent for horses.
I forced myself to eat something, and while my friend lay back in his
chair and exercised his patience by staring at the logs crackling in
the fireplace, I stretched myself on a settee near the window and
looked wearily out through the glazing. The window opened on the
little square of the village, now crowded with people, for it was
market day, and beyond rose the gray donjon, the towers and galleries
of the château of Chenonceaux, built by Bohier, the Receiver-General
of Normandy, on the remains of an old fifteenth-century fortress. The
financier died before the building was completed, and his son, the
Baron de St. Cyergue, a man of egregious vanity, made the château
a gift to La Valentinois, who, on her downfall, was forced to part
with it for a song to Catherine de Medicis, for whom it was held now
by Monsieur de Rabutin, a gentleman of the Tarantaise. I had not met
St. Cyergue since the affair in the Bouton d’Or. News had, however,
reached us that having totally lost his fortune, he had retired to a
small house he owned at Chenonceaux; though whenever he could scrape
together a hundred crowns or so, he returned to take his place among
the hangers-on of the Court. So, while idly recalling these things, I
dropped off to sleep, until I was suddenly aroused by a loud laugh,
and, starting up, saw a man, extravagantly dressed, engaged in converse
with Marcilly. It needed but a look at the vacant face, the protruding
eyes, the puffed breeches, the scarlet cloak, and the faded gold lace
of the coat-of-arms embroidered on the left breast of his pourpoint, to
tell it was St. Cyergue himself.

“Ah, ha!” he exclaimed. “So you are awake at last! Faith! I thought you
were sleeping as soundly as poor Lignières does at St. Merri--we buried
him there, you know.”

“Let that matter rest, St. Cyergue,” I said, but he went on:

“It was neat--devilish neat, Marcilly. _Ca! Ca!_ And he had our wit,
our duellist Lignières, spitted like a lark, and he never spoke again.
I only saw that thrust equalled once, when Richelieu--the man they call
‘The Monk’----”

“The Baron has just left the Court,” interrupted Marcilly, forcing a
change in the talk. “He confirms what we heard about Condé.”

“That is good news if it remains true. And how long have you been here,
Baron?”

“I arrived but last night, though it seems a year. I lost a thousand
écus of the sun to de Billy, and it has become necessary to take a
change of air until my rents come in.”

“St. Cyergue puts it down to the écus, Gaspard,” said Marcilly, “but we
know better. A few paltry crowns would not drive the Baron from Court.
Come, tell us, Baron.”

“There are things one does not speak of, messieurs,” he said, with a
simper, and winked his hare-like eyes.

“Quite right, St. Cyergue! Though I little thought you would ever be a
conspirator.”

“Conspirator! I! _Diable!_ But you mistake. It was an affair--a grand
dame, if you must know.”

“Keep your secret, Baron. Yet such a man as you are must have his hands
full of affairs.”

“Oh, no! No! Perhaps one or two; but that is all. Still, there was
something of excitement about this one, and, as we are all friends
here, I will tell you. You know de Semiers--tall, thin, with a nose
like a vulture, and a heart as jealous as a Spaniard’s. Well, he
raised a fuss about madame, and we had a pass or so on the parvis of
Ste. Croix. He was a child in my hands, I assure you, and in the shake
of a sparrow’s tail it was all over, and monsieur was pinked through
the ribs, and will have to keep his bed for a month. Now, _mordioux!_
as the Gascons say, what do you think happened? Madame herself made
an outcry; your uncle Cipierre sent his Swiss after me; and it would
have gone hard with St. Cyergue, I assure you, but for that business
at the storming of Calais, when I drove the English back, and another
I will not name took the credit. So what with this, and my losses at
play, I judged it best to retreat for a time. But you must sup with me
to-night; I have some rare old Romanée, soft as velvet, and as light as
air.”

“A thousand thanks, but I fear we cannot have that honor, Baron. We
but await fresh horses to push on to Orleans.”

He was still pressing us, however, when the landlord made his
appearance to say that Badehorn had arrived, and he added to this the
bad news that other horses were not procurable in Chenonceaux. Perhaps,
however, if we sent to Bléré, or Montrichard, we might get them by
to-morrow.

“What!” I said; “it is market day. Your yard is humming with clients.
All the countryside is here, and no horses for sale or hire?”

“Monsieur can judge for himself. They have asses and mules enough, but
no horses for sale or hire--it is indeed true.” And then he added, as
if with an inspiration, “Perhaps Monsieur de Rabutin would be able to
lend you horses, messieurs.”

“The Governor of the Château?”

“Monsieur, the horses of the Queen-Mother are there.”

“It is worth trying,” I began; but now St. Cyergue stepped in to rescue
us from our difficulty, and very good-naturedly offered to lend us two
horses of his own, adding at the same time that they were gifts to him
from the Duke of Guise.

And hardly waiting for our acceptance, he bade the landlord fetch
them at once from his house. I confess, however, that until the
beasts actually appeared, I had some small doubts of my own of
their existence. As to their being a present from Guise, that was
of a piece with the tales of his other adventures, the conceit of
the man being such, that he surrounded every moment of his life with
imaginary exploits, which he fully believed he had himself performed.
Nevertheless his good nature was so great that he would have divided
his last livre with a total stranger, had he been asked, and it was
in this way that he had been wheedled out of the fine estate of
Chenonceaux by Madame La Grande Seneschale, whose avarice was as great
as her effrontery. We had, of course, no intention of profiting by his
easy disposition, and knowing he was in straits, and being unwilling to
borrow his nags, we prevailed upon him to sell them to us for a hundred
crowns apiece, which, after some demure, that the price we offered was
too great, our friend finally accepted. We would still have to take one
of our own horses with his two, but Badehorn rode a light weight, and
we had but a bare twenty leagues before us, as the crow flies, to reach
Orleans. It was now past midday, so, leaving the remaining two of our
beasts with St. Cyergue, we mounted and prepared to set out, having
hopes to reach Nanteuil by evening, where we could rest the horses and
ourselves in the house of M. de Villequier.

Wishing the Baron good-by and a speedy termination of his temporary
exile, and bearing from him a number of confused messages to the
greatest personages in France, which we promised faithfully to
deliver, we rode out of the crowded courtyard of the Green Man into the
little square of Chenonceaux, at the same moment that M. de Rabutin,
the Captain of the Castle, who was taking an airing on foot, with a
half-dozen of his friends, entered it at the other end.




CHAPTER IX

HOW PONTHIEU CARRIED THE ADMIRAL’S LETTER


IT was market day, as I have said, and the little square was full
to overflow with a chaffering, haggling crowd, that pressed round
the shelter of the shops, and squeezed, pushed, and shouted about
the stalls and booths erected in the open, on the rough and still
sleet-covered cobble-stones of the uneven pavement. We made our way
slowly through the heaving mass of red-faced and brown-handed country
folk, all talking at the same time, and in the same breath retailing
some gossip of the hamlet side, and holding fast to a deal, or throwing
in a prayer to St. Jean of Bléré, as they beat down a price.

We rode past pigs, cattle, and sheep, booths full of leather work from
Château Renault, rough pottery from Tours and the Sologne, woollen
material from Amboise, iron and copper ware, and cheap haberdashery
from Blois and Orleans. There were stalls where chestnuts were
roasting, and a warm wheat cake, a handful of hot chestnuts, and
a draught of fresh milk were to be had for a brown piece. We were
detained for a moment by an altercation between some soldiers of the
garrison and a sutler from Montrichard, who had tried to palm off on
them a skin of white Joué as a true Cote d’Or, and but escaped this
to fall under the eye of a mad friar, who had climbed on to a cart
laden with rye, or buckwheat flour, and from that elevation denounced
the vengeance of heaven on the sins of Chenonceaux. His glance fell
on us, and we at once became subjects for his invective. We, of
course, took no notice, and pushed on, to find, this time, that we
were completely hemmed in by a crowd that rushed to form a ring round
a juggler, who prepared to show his wonders, while his companion, a
black-eyed, dark-browed, and comely Arlesienne, beat a tambour, as she
sang the shepherd’s song of her country to the morning star, “La Belle
Maguelonne,” and coppers flew thick and fast. I thought that we had
shown sufficient consideration to these _canaille_ in not riding some
of them down ere this, and was about to vent my impatience, when I was
checked by Marcilly.

“_Mon ami!_” he said; “let them be--these are the bread-winners of
France.”

I knew he was right, and, feeling the reproof, reined back from him.
We were, however, relieved from our difficulty by M. de Rabutin and
his friends, who, using their canes freely for their own passage, soon
caused the crowd to surge back, and opened a way for us.

We rode forward, and would have passed de Rabutin and his companions,
but, perhaps a little excited, they stood before our horses, still
flourishing their canes and wearing a threatening aspect, until
Marcilly called out:

“Have a care, de Rabutin! Do you not know us?”

“Jean de Marcilly, as I live, and de Vibrac too!” exclaimed de Rabutin,
dropping his cane. “Where in the world have you sprung from, and where
do you ride?”

“To Orleans, de Rabutin, and we are hard pressed, else we had stayed at
the château for a cup of d’Arbois.”

“And heartily welcome! Will you not do so now?”

“I fear we cannot, for our time is short, and we would have to fight
the great St. Cyergue, whose invitation we have been compelled to
refuse as well.”

The Captain of Chenonceaux laughed, and insisted on walking by us as
far as the bridge, over which he said he would give us safe conduct.
We stopped on the other side to say farewell, when we were startled by
a sudden roar of voices that came from behind, and, turning round, saw
the crowd swaying and parting before a mounted man, who, bareheaded,
white-faced, and spattered with mud, urged his horse through the press,
now striking to the right, then to the left, with the flat of his drawn
sword.

It was Ponthieu, as I lived! Ponthieu, who had somehow escaped the
clutches of Achon, and was making a brave bid for freedom.

“Name of the devil!” roared de Rabutin. “Stop him! Seize him!”

There were half a dozen mounted men at the bridge close to us, and
in an instant swords had flashed out, and the way was barred, but it
was all or nothing now, and with a reckless shout of “_Bourbon, Notre
Dame!_” Ponthieu spurred across the bridge and came straight for us.

Things that take but a moment to happen should take but a moment to
tell. Our swords were out, too, now; but we cut for Ponthieu as he came
up, and he dashed into us in the confusion caused by our sudden assault
in his favor. Marcilly’s reins were seized by de Rabutin with a cry of
“Traitor,” but Jean leaned forward and struck the Tarantaise with the
hilt of his sword, and he fell backward, but rose staggering to his
feet. Ponthieu was hard pressed. Once he thrust at me, and it was but
chance that I managed to turn his point. At another time he was all but
overpowered, but I ran the trooper who was on him through, and the man
fell forward with a sob.

“Courage, Ponthieu!” I cried, and then he recognized me.

“Good friend!” he said, and the next moment we were free.

“Gallop! Gallop!” It was Jean’s voice at my bridle-rein, but we needed
no word to urge us as we dashed forward, Ponthieu at my right hand and
Badehorn, who had cunningly got clear at the beginning of things, a
good quarter-mile ahead.

Ah! But it was with a glad heart that I rode on. I had felt Ponthieu’s
fate to be like a mill-stone round my neck, and now he was free, and it
was my sword that had helped to free him! It was to me an omen of the
future, and for very lightness of soul I could have turned back for yet
another pass with de Rabutin’s men, who came pressing behind, cursing
as they fired their pistols after us in vain.

We all but gave them the slip in the forest of Amboise. Here, while we
galloped through the withered, but wet and dripping underwood, tearing
our faces and hands with the thorns and overhanging branches, the
gray tree trunks flitted by like shadows, and the white snow-covered
glades seemed to open and shut like fans as we sped past them. Beneath
us we could hear the breathing of the horses, and behind came shout
and halloo, answered by a hundred echoes, until the dim forest seemed
to ring again with the voices of those who sought our death. But our
horses went fast, and we rode hard, for safety lay in front and there
was no mercy behind, and at last cry and echo died away, and there was
a silence. We had distanced them, as we thought, and we pulled up for a
moment to breathe the nags.

“We must take to the open Sologne if we wish to reach Nanteuil,” said
Marcilly, loosening a holster flap, and, turning sharply to our right,
we trotted out of the cover of the trees into the rough moorland.

It was a necessary but unfortunate thing, for as we rode out we were
spied once more by the troopers, and with a yell they came on. It was
perhaps well for us that there were not more than about a half-dozen of
them. As I turned in my saddle to glance back, I noticed that there was
but this number at our heels, and could we but reach the Beuvron there
was every chance of safety among the yoke elms and chestnuts of Russy.
For ourselves, I felt this was possible, but as I looked at Ponthieu,
and saw the heaving flanks of his horse, I began to fear for the issue
of our ride. It would, of course, be impossible to desert him now; at
any hazard we must stand or fall together. The Gascon caught my eye as
I looked up from his horse and laughed at me.

“There is a half-mile or so in him yet, Vibrac,” and he swung his
sword, and hallooed the horses on.

We had a good start, but our beasts were already nearly blown, and we
began to feel that the end could not be far.

“We must fight at the Masse,” said Marcilly, as he brought his nag with
an effort alongside mine.

“Now, if you like,” I answered; but he shook his head, and pointed
before him to the low line of willows that showed where the Masse
crept. How we rode for those few hundred yards! How the very horses
seemed to know the danger behind! And somehow we managed it, all four
of us, though, as we splashed out of the stream and up the opposite
bank, our pursuers were not more than a hundred paces away. As we
gained the bank, Ponthieu sprang from his saddle, pistol in hand.

“Go on friends!” he said; “my horse is beaten, and you have risked too
much for me already--save yourselves!”

But Jean laughed as he faced round, and we four of us, brought to bay,
waited for de Rabutin. After he was felled by Marcilly, he must have
seized a trooper’s horse and followed us, and we could see him now,
utterly weaponless, riding well ahead of his men, his face red with the
blood of his wound, and his pourpoint splashed and torn. As they came
up, however, his men, seeing we were determined to fight to the last,
that we were well armed and desperate, wavered and hesitated.

Not so did Rabutin; he was mad with anger, and shrieked at them as they
slackened rein, and began to move forward slowly.

“Cowards! Dogs! Would you halt now? See, there are but four of them!
On! On! God save me! Am I followed by a pack of serving-wenches or
men-at-arms?”

And as he stormed, Marcilly shouted to him: “Go back, de Rabutin!
We have no quarrel with you. Go back!” But the sound of Jean’s voice
seemed to drive him to frenzy.

“You--you----” he said, shaking his clenched fist at us, and, all
swordless as he was, plunged into the stream, followed for very shame
by his men.

Our hands were being forced, and I felt that what was to follow would
not be on our heads; but now Jean raised his pistol and shot de
Rabutin’s horse dead, and man and beast together fell into the icy
water of the Masse. His men needed no further inducement to retreat
than the fall of their leader, and, turning rein at once for the
opposite shore, galloped off leaving de Rabutin to his fate. He managed
to scramble to the bank thoroughly cooled by his drenching, and wishing
him a pleasant walk back to Chenonceaux--a good wish that he answered
with a curse--we rode on, now thanking our lucky stars at our escape,
now laughing at the sorry figure poor de Rabutin cut as he crawled out
of the water.

“We have made an enemy for life,” said Marcilly, “and the worst of it
is that the Tarantaise has something of right on his side. He will make
the Court ring with his complaints.”

“And we with laughter, as we tell how monsieur took a bath in the Masse
ere he walked to Chenonceaux,” I answered.

“As for right on his side,” said Ponthieu, “_Cap de Diou!_ He holds no
commission as a catch-poll. What right had he to hunt us to death like
a stag. My faith! It was in my heart to have ended his hunting for all
as he struggled in the water.”

The Gascon had excuse for what he said, and, as we crossed the Bievre,
that little child of the Beuvron, we slackened pace, now feeling secure
from further pursuit, and Ponthieu, who had completely regained his
spirits and good temper, told us how he escaped.

“You must know, friends,” he said, “that when I dropped out of the
window, I knew no more than the road to the moon where I was, but after
some groping I reached the stable where my lame nag stood. He was close
to yours, and for once I was tempted to take the chance Providence had
thrown to my hand, and assist myself to one of your beasts.”

“If you had, Ponthieu----”

“We would not have been such good friends as we are now, but I should
have been within a league of Yvoy le Marron, where the Constable lies.
To make the story short, I resisted the temptation for our friendship’s
sake, de Vibrac, and sought the next stall, to find there a mule--a
yellow mule as I live--nevertheless he seemed a stout beast, and would
serve at a pinch. I looked round to see if any one was by, but there
was no one watching, so I made a shift to go back to my own horse to
fetch his saddle. As I came out of the stall into the flagged passage,
a light suddenly flashed before my eyes, and some one struck at me. I
started back, luckily, or else I had never spoken again, but the blow
grazed my good steel cap, and sent me flying. The next moment I was
seized and pinned down. I made a struggle for it, as you may think, and
shouted out for help, the Lord knows why, for I knew well enough there
was no help at hand; but all was useless. There were four men against
me--stout fellows--and in a twinkling I was gagged and bound. Then they
took away my arms and money, and searched me. But they did not find
what they wanted, and at last one of them flashed the lantern again in
my face as he asked me roughly:

“‘Where is the letter?’

“‘Oh! ho!’ I said to myself, as it came to me in a moment that there
was more in this than I thought, and that there must have been a
traitor somewhere.”

“The traitors were our own tongues, Ponthieu; every word of our talk
was overheard by Achon.”

He looked at me, his black eyes staring with astonishment.

“Overheard! Impossible! There was not a soul in the room.”

“We both forgot that big press, Ponthieu. Achon lay in wait behind
that. But go on with your story. I will tell you mine later on.”

“_Cap de Diou!_ That explains things,” he said. “And to go on. At the
demand for the letter, I thanked the saints in my heart that the
Admiral had given me a decoy duck, an empty sealed packet, which I had
sewn in my vest, while the real letter, the blank paper itself, lay on
the inside of the sole of my boot.”

“Then Achon never got that?” I eagerly asked.

Ponthieu laughed as he stuck out his left foot. “It is here,” he said,
as he went on: “I, of course, could not answer, but mumbled something
under the gag, and, seeing this, they undid the bandage, and asked the
question again, the man who had first spoken saying that if I would
keep my skin I had best speak out at once. I pretended to be overcome
with fear, and told them of the letter, begging with a trembling voice
for my life. They cut open my vest in a moment, and when they found
the letter, I began to implore and entreat again for my life, saying I
would tell all if they would but free me.

“‘Ugh!’ said one of them, as he gave me a kick. ‘’Tis the
whitest-livered cur I have seen--the _cachots_ are too good for him--he
is best in the stocks.’

“Then, despite my protestations, they gagged me again, and flung me
into the loft of the stables, bidding me lie there till the morning,
and though I ached with the pain of the cords, I laughed in my heart
to think that my letter was safe as yet. _Boun!_” he exclaimed, with
his strong southern accent, “_Boun!_ It was safe as yet; but for how
long! That I could not tell. Through the chill hours I lay there, till
I heard the cock crow, and there was a bustle, and you all departed. I
could hear your voices but could neither speak nor move.”

“By heaven! If we had known you were so close, Ponthieu, we would have
struck a blow for you then.”

“You have done so now, to make amends,” he said, as he continued:
“About a half-hour after you were gone, my friends returned and,
setting me on a horse, we rode off in the direction of Loches. I forgot
to say they had removed my gag, and the ropes from my feet, though my
hands remained securely tied. Beyond Beaulieu we met the Princess of
Condé and her suite on the way to Orleans.”

“What!” exclaimed Marcilly and I in a breath.

“Eh!” said Ponthieu, “you seem surprised, but it is as I said.”

“_Souvent femme varie_,” muttered Jean, under his breath, as I hastened
to ask:

“Are you sure, Ponthieu?”

“Sure as I live! It was near the King’s Oak, where the road through the
forest turns sharply toward the west. My guards thought me safe enough,
for Loches was in sight. Two of them were a little in front of me
laughing and singing, two rode behind, and in this manner we were going
at a walk, when at the elbow of the road we came face to face with a
half-dozen cavaliers, and the leading horseman was Coqueville.

“All through the morning I had been looking for some chance to make a
dash for it. When we met, the two parties were not fifty yards apart,
and if I could only slip past them, I knew that in the confusion I
would get a start, and the luck that favors the brave might favor me.

“All this went through me in a moment. I put spurs to my horse, and,
giving a yell, went forward like a flash. I got behind Coqueville,
calling loudly out to him by name for help, and then my horse stumbled,
and I rolled over like a log into the brambles.

“But the good God was with me. I was not hurt, by a mercy. Coqueville
knew my voice, and _ma foi!_ But he is a great sword. While I lay in
the brambles I heard the kicking and plunging of horses, the clash of
steel, and twice the sharp reports of a pistol. My guards were taken by
surprise, but the bishop is well served, and they made a brave fight of
it. Two lay dead in the snow, and two, beaten from their horses, had
surrendered. I thought it was time to appear now, so scrambled up, and
began to pour out thanks, while the cords that bound my hands were cut
by a Moorish dwarf.”

“Majolais!”

“I know not his name, but, once free, I helped myself to a sword from
one of the dead men, and explained how I stood. The Princess was there
in her litter, and she herself told me that she was for Orleans but
that Monsieur de Lanoy had taken the young Prince on to Poitou. She
wished me God-speed on my errand to the Constable, Coqueville gave me
one of the captured horses, and lent me ten écus--and you can guess the
rest. But now, messieurs, here is the forest of Russy, and here is the
Beuvron, and here we must part, for I lie to-night at Bracieux, and
to-morrow must be with the Constable.”

He shook our hands, thanked us again, and, turning toward the
northeast, trotted off into the forest.




CHAPTER X

THE VISION OF THE WOOD


WE had reined up under a huge yoke-elm, whose spreading branches
threw a mottled shade on the snow at our feet, and watched Ponthieu
in silence until he went quite out of our sight. The same thoughts
were running in our minds. Perhaps something too of the same despair
had seized us, a presentiment that we were casting away our lives for
nothing. Madame de Condé had at one stroke, by changing her plans,
gone straight into the lion’s mouth, and had increased tenfold the
difficulty of our emprise, if not totally destroying all chances of its
success. And yet, now that I look back upon things, I cannot blame her.
She was a woman, after all, and guided more by the heart than the head.
But then, as we stood there, I railed against the caprice that was like
to cost us all our lives.

“Did ever you hear the like?” I burst out, and Marcilly laughed
bitterly as he answered:

“We go like lambs to the slaughter, perchance,” and then he looked me
straight in the face, saying:

“Gaspard! You see that track! It leads straight to the high road to
Blois. Turn rein and ride there, and thence take horse to Poitou.
There is blood in the air, friend, but it must not be yours. Leave me!
I will do this alone.”

“Monsieur,” I said, a flush rising to my face, and, as God is my
witness, the words I uttered came straight from my heart, “Monsieur, I
have the honor to be joined with you in this thing, and I stay with you
till the last, for good or ill.”

“Think!” he said, “and draw back while there is time. Where are
Renaudie, Castelnau, and Ste. Marie? Where are a hundred brave hearts
we knew and loved?”

“Where we shall be if we fail. I will not go.”

“Your lands are broad, Vibrac. You are young, and life is dear.”

“My life is my own, and neither my lands nor yours of Duras were won
with dishonor. And for the risk--I--I but stake myself, while you----”

I said no more, for he knew what I meant, and his brown cheek paled. As
for me, for that moment I was innocent, I had conquered the past, and
for once the dread breath that stirred the fires of evil within me lost
its malign power. The whispering presence was there, ready as ever, but
I was strong then. Would that that strength had continued! Ah! God in
Heaven! Why dost Thou not stoop a little lower to help Thy creatures?
And now I put aside the fiend with a curse, and swore again and again
that I would die with Marcilly if need be, and we clasped hands once
more on my oath, as we rode through the twilight of the woods of Russy,
through the red sunset that lit up the old and gnarled trunks, and
bronzed the tracery of branches overhead; a strange glow, that flushed
the snow beneath us, that ran on the crests of the trees in a line of
flame, and, falling on the gray of the distant woodlands, lit them with
its glory, to sink at last in a trembling veil of empurpled shadows.

What thoughts stirred Marcilly I know not; but as I rode behind him,
I was once more fighting with myself. I saw with horror that the past
was still awake within me, and there was a black foreboding in my soul
of evil to come. Again I clutched at the strength above me, again bent
my head in silent prayer. I swore to myself that I would put to flight
the hideous phantom that dogged me, and once more there came to me that
momentary strength, that feeble power, that faints so weakly at the
first stealthy footfall of temptation.

Were other men like me, I wondered, or was I accursed beyond my
fellows, one marked with the Mark of the Beast?

Good would it have been if I had taken Jean’s offer, and turned rein to
Blois. The bitter days that were to come had then perchance never been;
but my word was passed, and I would not draw back for dread of my life.
It would be said that Gaspard de Vibrac had feared to die with his
friend, that he had fled like a frighted roe at the first rustle of the
leaves. It would be no longer the Fever of St. Vallière, but the Sweat
of Vibrac, that would brand a poltroon with infamy. No! It could not
be! And so, against myself, I drifted with the tide, into that yawning
abyss from which there is no return.

I had once put the past to sleep as I thought. Fool that I was! The
past never sleeps. The madness had come on me again, and again I had
crushed it, as I imagined, in that lonely struggle with myself which
he, who was a priest of his people, had mocked at and gibed. And was
this horror to envelop me again? God forbid! No! A thousand times no! I
would play this last game to the end of my sword, and then--farewell to
France.

I longed, yet feared, to meet Marie. I felt my bridle hand shiver as I
thought of her, and, so thinking, I all unconsciously slackened pace,
and dropped behind the others, letting my horse go slower and slower
until he barely walked. It was at this moment that I became possessed
of an intense feeling that the thoughts of the woman I loved were with
me. I involuntarily glanced to my right, and there, as I live, at the
edge of the purple shadow, where a lean glade opened and stretched out,
long and white, I saw her stand. It was no dream of fancy. No fever of
the brain. She stood there, I say, at the fringe of the glade, where
the light and darkness joined, with the gold of her hair all shining
like a glory. She was looking straight at me, with that in her glance I
had never seen before. It was not love nor hate, but an infinite pity,
that shone in her eyes, and then her lips seemed to move in speech,
and--she was gone.

I drew rein at the spot where she stood. It was not ten paces from me.
I peered into the quaking shadows, but my glance met nothing except the
endless lines of hoary trunks, that stretched like pillars along the
dim aisles of the forest. Here and there, past the gaps in the boughs
that arched overhead, I saw the blood light of the dying sunset shining
as through the stained glass of some old minster window, a light that
made the darkness yet more dark, and flung strange, awesome shadows on
the still scene upon which it shone.

“Marie!” I called out in a low voice, “Marie!”

But there was no answer except the mockery of the echoes.
“Marie--Marie!” they gibed from behind the haggard trees.
“Marie--Marie!” they whispered from the wan branches. The very air was
full of her name.

I turned, sick at heart, from those voices that spoke to me of her.

Echoes--not they? They were the long-dead people of the wood come back
in that shivering twilight--sprite and elf and goblin--and they had
fashioned of their cunning a phantom to make me a plaything and a sport.

Slowly I pushed my horse a little way into the wood, my eyes here,
there, and everywhere. The dry undergrowth snapped and crackled beneath
his hoofs, and from a bent and twisted bough overhead a huge owl,
startled by the sound, fled with flapping wings, and a dismal hoot,
into the deep of the forest.

I had totally forgotten my companions. In the nervous state to which I
was reduced, I know not how far I might have gone on, but now I heard
my name called out again and again, as Marcilly and Badehorn galloped
back to seek me, and, brought to the moment by their shouts, I came out
and joined them.

“_Cap de Diou!_” exclaimed Jean, “as our friend Ponthieu would say,
this is no season for woodland flowers, Gaspard, nor are we here to
gather posies for our sweethearts. Have you a mind to spend the night
in Russy woods?”

A sharp answer rose to my tongue; but checking myself I forced a laugh,
and we rode on together, until we at length reached the park gates of
Nanteuil, and found a hospitable welcome in the house of Monsieur de
Villequier.

There, as we sat round the log fire, sipping the old Vouvray, and
listening to Villequier’s tales--monsieur was a veteran of Pavia and
Cerisoles--we all unconsciously threw off our gloom, and Villequier
seemed to slip back into the past years; his cheeks flushed, and
his eyes glowed as he recalled his youth, and so the talk drifted
on until it struck midnight from the bells of the Antwerp clock in
the hall, and we retired to rest; and as I lay down, all wearied, to
sleep, I could not help thinking of the strong old age of our host,
who was descending as full of honors as of years to his grave, and I
wondered if the future would bring me the same when I had played my
part--wondered and hoped.

That night I slept the sleep of the weary in body and in mind, the
sleep, deep and dreamless, in which the hours pass like minutes, and it
is light and morning almost, as it seems, in a moment. Strange as it
may appear, no thought of the vision I had seen troubled me, nor did it
appear again, and I woke with the sun, refreshed and cooler in brain
than I had been for long, and laughed and jested gaily as we rode in
the winter sunlight, through the glistening woods on our way to Orleans.

Marcilly, too, seemed to have shaken off his sadness, or caught the
infection of gayety from me, and we gave way to the moment without a
thought that in a few hours we would be but a finger’s distance from
the rack, and the headsman’s block.

I am not going to tell of how we rode through the wintry Orléanais.
How we swam the Cosson, and galloped all wet and dripping to the
Ardoux. How we dried our clothes and broke our fast at the Three Stags,
opposite Our Lady of Clery, where, in the chapel, those who care may
see the lonely grave of Louis XI. of France, that King whose _tisane_
was stronger than strong wine, whose laughter was worse than his frown,
and who, small, deformed, and mean-looking as a tailor of the Rue St.
Antoine, could make his proudest nobles shiver at a look.

All these things and more may rest, for they are foreign to my story.

At length, splashed with the mud and snow of the road, we passed the
Loiret, and saw before us the Faubourg St. Marceau, and beyond, on the
opposite bank of the Loire, the confused mass of pointed gables and
sloping roofs, square towers and slender campaniles, that showed where
Orleans lay. Before us, on the left, rose high the Abbey Church of
Notre Dame de Recouvrance; higher still, though looking smaller because
of the distance, stood the tall spire and the twin towers of Ste.
Croix; whilst overhead a mass of gray and white clouds hung in the lazy
air, and cast their quivering shadows on the City of the Maid.

Our pulses quickened as we trotted through the Rue Dauphine to the Quai
des Augustins, and Marcilly, as he passed the Tudette, pointed to the
spire of Notre Dame, standing out high to view, and said:

“An omen of success! Our Lady of the Recouvrance looks at us,” and he
crossed himself, for he was of the Popish faith. And I wondered in my
heart how man could turn to this saint and to that, to relic and graven
image, when the very Godhead Himself seemed to hold His face from the
creatures He has made.

As we approached the Augustins, we could see that the city was
garrisoned as if expecting a siege. Everywhere there were guards of
soldiery, for the most part foreigners, and it was noticeable that four
out of five of the armed groups bore the arms and wore the colors of
the Guise.

“They seem Guisards to a man, Jean,” I remarked.

“Yes,” he answered, “and if we do not succeed we shall have the eagle
on our crown pieces.”

“There are two strings to our bow, however--Ponthieu has got off safely
with his letter.”

“True! But will Anne de Montmorenci move? He has, it is said, a
thousand lances at his back; but the Guise can lay down three for every
one of his.”

“Then you put little faith in the Admiral’s letter?”

“Yes. If the Constable could have moved he would have done so before.
He is not strong enough, and it is well known that the first Christian
baron plays well for his own hand. He will wait, and join the winning
side--mark my words!”

As he said this we reached the quay, and while Badehorn hailed a barge,
Marcilly put on his mask, and cocked his hat fiercely on one side of
his head, saying, with a laugh: “They know the Prince too well in
Orleans for me to appear openly here.”

“But masked in full day!” I expostulated.

“I have a rash on my face,” he answered; “it will vanish when we see
Cipierre, to whom we must go at once. We should be with him in less
than an hour. He lives in the Place du Martroi.”

“And here is the barge,” I said, and, entering it, we were taken slowly
across the river.

“There is a large crowd there.” I pointed to the opposite bank, where,
on the Quai du Châtelet, a good half of the population of Orleans
seemed to have assembled, all making in a westerly direction, and
swaying backward and forward, like a wind-stirred field, while every
now and again, above the murmuring voices that hummed like a thousand
hives, a hoarse shout would be raised that was taken up all along the
line, to die again as suddenly as it had sprung up.

“It is an expiation,” said our boatman, “a Huguenot who refused to
bow to Our Lady of Mercy, in the Rue des Tanneurs, and he is to make
expiation there on the quay.”

“On the quay? That is strange!” I said. “Why not before Ste. Croix, or
in the Martroi?”

“Monsieur is evidently a stranger,” replied our Charon; “they do not
expiate at Ste. Croix, and the Martroi is kept now for the Prince. ’Tis
said he dies on the 10th.”

From out the blackness of his mask Marcilly glanced at me, and our eyes
met for an instant as he asked:

“And is that known? We, who come from the south, heard that he would
not die.”

“All the world knows it,” replied our man; “the barricades, and
galleries for the spectators are even now ready in the Martroi, as
you will see--but we talk of dangerous things, messieurs, and we have
reached the quay. Ah! Thanks! This will buy a brave petticoat for my
little Lardille.”




CHAPTER XI

THE CITY OF THE MAID


IN four steps we were on the white, glistening quay, and, mounting
our horses, began to edge toward the nearest gate, the Porte Royale,
by which we proposed to enter the city. It was a task that was far
from easy, unless we wished to ride over the heads of the people, for
the small space was more than crowded, and one and all were pushing,
struggling, and hurrying to be on the scene of the execution in time.

“Ah!” said Marcilly, standing in his stirrups, and from the height of
his horse looking over the heads of the people, “it is awful--he dies
by the Estrapade.”

I followed his glance, and, gazing toward the little enclosure in front
of the Rue des Tanneurs, saw the post and chains, and the stack of wood
that was to form the pyre.

“The patient has not arrived as yet; but the galleries are full.”

“Yes, one can see the dresses of the ladies flashing like a bank of
flowers. Hear the crowd bark!”

And as he spoke there was a rush to the palisades, and groans, hoots,
cat-calls, and a tempest of mob-cries arose as the people were driven
back, and beaten into order by the men-at-arms, while through the
shouts, the cries, the oaths and the screams, one heard ever and again
the guttural voice of the reiter, or the snake-like, hissing curse of
the Italian free-lance, as, with the butts of their lances, and the
heels of their horses, they bore the crowd now this way and now that,
and threw something of their own perfect discipline into the chaotic
mass.

And as I looked I felt a thrill of horror at the thought of what the
unfortunate condemned was to endure ere death would end his agony. The
Estrapade--it was the lifting in and out of a slow fire--and death took
long to come with this. And all this pain! All this suffering! Because,
forsooth, the wretched man had not bowed to the graven image of the
Virgin and her Child! Truly, a fit sacrifice to One who sent His Son
with the message of love and forgiveness to earth!

I thank God I never saw him. He was led to his death by the Quatre
Fils, and, poor cobbler though he was, he ended his life like a hero
and a saint. But six years later he was avenged, on that day when the
gutters of Orleans ran in red puddles, and Lanoy pulled down the towers
of Ste. Croix in memory of Étienne Caillaud. That, too, I never saw,
for it was six years after my living death.

“Onward!” said Marcilly, “else we shall be unable to move. Ah! See the
cubs of Guise!”

And he pointed with his hand to a small group of riders, for whom
the crowd made way with the readiness born of fear. In the midst of
these were three boys, also mounted, and one, the eldest, was tall, a
head taller than his brothers, and, child though he was, bore on his
features all the pride of Lorraine. His brothers were laughing as they
spoke to each other, but he rode in silence, a trifle in advance, now
and then coldly lifting his hand in answer to some salute with the
grave courtesy of a little king.

“’Tis the young Joinville and his brothers,” Marcilly ran on; “child as
he is, he thinks himself Dauphin already.”

“As he may be some day.”

“Ah!” called out a woman near us, who bore a child in one arm, while
another of eight or ten years clung to her girdle. “Ah! See the young
Princes, Henriquet! It will not be long now; let us hasten.”

“One takes long to die by the Estrapade; there will be time,” said
the man whom she had addressed, a sober-looking person, evidently of
the artisan class, who for one did not seem to enjoy the prospect of
witnessing what was to happen.

“And why not, Maître Echelle? Why not? Has he not sinned against the
Holy Ghost, and our Lord the Pope? Ah! He is a wicked man. I hope he
will take long to die.”

“Have a care, woman!” said Marcilly, whose horse was near her; “have a
care of the horse, and learn to be a little more pitiful.”

The woman looked up, and, seeing the black mask and the grim,
mud-bespattered figure of Marcilly, shrank back as she muttered, “It is
an assassin, an assassin for sure, who goes masked even in plain day.”

“Way then,” I cut in impatiently, and pressing forward, we drove the
crowd before us, but ere we had gone ten yards the shrew had recovered
her courage and railed after us with her scolding tongue.

“Ho! They are traitors, heretics, those three who ride there! See the
masked one with the devil’s face. Traitors! Heretics! To the fire with
them!”

In a moment the crowd gathered round us with menacing faces, and from
threats it was clear they would soon come to blows. We were forced
to draw our swords, and meant to sell our lives dearly if it came to
the push, but the sight of the steel cooled the ardor of the mob a
little, and they recoiled, only, however, to come on again with renewed
boldness. It was our last wish to have anything even approaching a
scuffle now, but we were dealing with people gone mad with excitement,
and it was hard to say what would happen at any moment.

“Name of the devil!” roared Badehorn to a group of a half-dozen or so
of Light Horse, in the black and yellow of Guise, “keep off these dogs,
else there will be bloodshed.”

“That is your affair,” answered their leader, an Italian, in his
lisping French. “We are not police.”

“You will answer for this, though,” said I hotly, as I made my horse
curvet and kick, for the crowd began to rush in again.

They laughed loudly in reply, and, emboldened by this, there was
another rush, and Badehorn was almost pulled from his saddle. Inch by
inch, however, we made our way somehow, taking advantage of every foot
of space that was given, and clearing the path by sweeping the flats of
our swords to the right and left. But this could not go on for long,
and we were scarce a hand’s breadth from the most deadly peril when, in
a momentary pause, I called out:

“Fools! Are you mad that you listen to an angry woman and try to hinder
us who ride for Her Majesty the Queen-Mother! Way! Way! Else beware the
_carcan_ and the lash!”

The boldness with which I said this had some effect; the crowd
hesitated a little, yet still we were not safe, and they were preparing
to launch themselves on us again when a low murmur caught our ears,
and arrested those about us, a murmur that increased in volume and
intensity until it became a deep, hoarse roar.

“The patient! The patient! He comes!”

In one moment we were utterly forgotten. In one moment we were safe. In
the absorbing interest before them the mob let us drop as an ape drops
an empty nutshell, and pressed forward with mad strugglings and fierce
yells toward the scaffoldings. Far within the choking, gasping mass
some one began to sing that terrible death song, which has rung in the
ears of so many martyrs of the faith:

  “_Au feu! Au feu! C’est leur repère.
  Faites en justice! Dieu l’a permis_,”

and the crowd caught the verse and gave it back, so that shout and
scream died away; but in their room swelled the pitiless chorus, as the
multitude marched to the lilt of the tune, forming in line, as it were,
of their own accord, and beating time to the measure with their feet as
they rolled along the long quay in an endless column.

Men, women, and children in that vast assemblage had all gone mad. They
marched arm-in-arm, singing their dolorous hymn, some with white faces,
others with bloodshot cheeks; but one and all with eager eyes straining
before them, and one and all drunk with the wild music of their chant.

In the distance I saw our artisan, he whom I thought had something of
pity in his heart; but he, too, had caught the nameless infection, and
with head thrown back and staring eyes was singing with the rest, while
at his side marched his wife, and her shrill, hard voice rose piercing
and high:

  “_Au feu! Au feu! C’est leur repère!_”

“_C’est leur repère!_” bellowed the echoing mob, as it swung past us to
see a martyr die.

We waited to see no more. Our hearts were already sick enough, and,
seizing the opportunity given to us, passed through the gates, and took
our way to the house of Cipierre, over the uneven and still slippery
cobble-stones of the ill-paved Rue Royale.

“If I live a hundred years, I shall never forget to-day,” said
Marcilly, as we rode together side by side.

“And yet we have actually seen nothing. Still, I agree with you. I have
never felt the horror that I felt to-day.”

“It is, I think, what we have not seen which affects us.”

And then perhaps the same thought came to us both, and we lapsed into
silence.

For the moment we might have been riding through a city of the dead.
Here in the Rue Royale there was not a soul to be seen. All the shops
were shut, every door was barred, and the stones of the pavement echoed
dismally to the hoofs of our horses. On either side of the narrow
street the gutters, full of melted snow and mud, bubbled angrily past,
and here and there, where the mouth of some blind alley, or cut-throat
lane, opened out and yawned at us, the wind came bustling through,
blowing damp and chill as the cavernous deeps from which it came. On
each hand, the houses, old as the days of La Pucelle, raised their
walls, leprous with mottlings of purple, gray, brown, and white, in
story after story above us, so that but a thin slit of sky was alone
visible between the pentice roofs, that seemed to totter toward each
other; while from out of the dappled surface of the walls, round
projecting windows and crenellated balconies thrust themselves, forming
a shelter over the uneven footways that clung to the edges of the road.

Now and again we caught a glimpse of the stray figure of a woman or a
child, standing at a window or leaning out of a balcony, and looking at
us with an eager curiosity, and once one called down to us:

“Is it over? Did he suffer much? Did he speak?”

To all these questions, which were asked in a breath, Badehorn replied
for us with an expressive shake of his head, and as he did so we
reached the Rue Jeanne d’Arc, which broke in here upon the Rue Royale,
and, making a half turn to the right, as we reined in to observe the
view for a moment, we found ourselves facing Ste. Croix. A little to
our left, above the confused mass of red and gray roofs, rose the wings
of the royal palace, now dark with the shadow of a passing cloud, while
beyond, above the battlements of the main tower, and half in shadow
and half in light, fluttered the royal standard of France, and now
and again through the bays of the windows, or past the embrasures, we
caught the gleam of a pike or the flash of a lance. To our right,
frowning over the Capuchin Convent, we could see the grim mass of the
Hôtel de Ville, and before us, as I have said, at the end of a broad,
straight road, stood the huge façade of Ste. Croix, all glistening in
the sunlight, as if the very clouds would not shadow that great temple
of the Lord.

Even as we stood there the chime of the vesper bells began, but above
their mellow note the freshening breeze blowing from the west bore us
a faint cadence from afar; the mob was singing yet around the dying
victim of bigotry and superstition.

“_Mon dieu!_” I burst out, “that devil’s hymn will follow us forever”;
and we waited no more, but turned again and trotted over the few yards
that separated us from the Place du Martroi.

Here there were still a few people gathered around a scaffold that had
been erected in the centre of the square. Around this scaffold was a
palisade, and beyond the palisade men were busily at work giving the
finishing touches to the wooden galleries that would overlook the
coming scene. As we came into the square the block was being placed on
the platform, and a short, broadly built man, dressed in black, with a
black mask on his face, was superintending the operation.

Marcilly and I exchanged glances, but Badehorn for once began to speak:

“Ah, messieurs! It is Monsieur of Paris himself. I saw him last when
the Comte de Ste. Marie died at Amboise.”

“It appears, then, that Monsieur of Paris has an assistant as well,”
said a voice which appeared to spring from the ground, as it broke in
upon Badehorn’s speech. Looking to my side with a start, I saw a small
man dressed in a suit of orange and green satin. A short cloak of the
same gay colours hung from his shoulders, while his sceptre, crowned
with the head of an ass in gold, and his cap and bells showed his
calling.

He was staring at Marcilly with his little eyes that flashed and
twinkled, from a face as long and sharp as that of a polecat, while his
lips, parted in a smile, showed two rows of strong white teeth. He had
apparently come out from behind the boardings of one of the galleries,
and now stood right in our path, swinging his sceptre backward and
forward, with his eyes fixed on Marcilly’s mask. His meaning was
obvious, and Jean angrily raised his whip; but the jester skipped back
nimbly, and vanished behind the shelter of his boardings with an elfish
laugh.

“That mask is like to bring you more trouble than profit,” I remarked.

“It has served its purpose, however,” said he as he slipped it off and
thrust it under the flap of his holster. “Think you, what would have
happened if the crowd had raised a shout of ‘Condé!’ in that mood.
It was better, after all, to risk the gibes of that jester--confound
him--I wonder whose he was?”

“It matters not. Perhaps he belongs to the Court; but surely you do not
mean to continue to wear the mask while you are in Orleans?”

“Not after we are under the wing of the Queen-Mother; but here is
Cipierre’s house at last.”

As he said this we reined up before the gates of a house, at the corner
of a square, overlooking the Rue de la Hallebarde. The house itself
stood a little way back from the square, from which it was separated
by a courtyard, bounded by a high, spiked wall, in the centre of which
was a huge iron-studded gate, flanked on each side by two squat towers
with a gallery between, on the face of which, and immediately above the
door, was the blazon of Cipierre.

The gate was shut, but opened at once to our knock, discovering the
flagged court, the wide stairway that led to the house door, and the
figures of one or two armed men lounging in the enclosure.

The porter, an old man, bent and white-headed, recognized Marcilly at
once.

“Monsieur le Comte!” he exclaimed, astonishment and delight lighting
his dim eyes, for he had known Jean since he was a child.

“Yes, I in flesh and blood, Bobeche! And is the Vicomte in?”

“Monsieur le Vicomte has gone to the expiation, and sups after with
Monsieur de Sancerre.”

“I might have expected something like this,” muttered Marcilly to
himself, then, raising his voice, “Monsieur de Vibrac and I will wait,
Bobeche.”

“Assuredly, monsieur. The house is yours, as you know. Ah! But
the return of monsieur will gladden madame’s eyes. She was here
but yesterday. But messieurs are travel-stained and weary, and
that _coquin_ of a steward and every soul in the place has gone
sight-seeing, except Jacques, monsieur’s valet, who is as old as myself
and these three Switzers. Jacques, _mon ami_, here are monsieur le
comte and his friend, who have travelled far. Attend then quickly to
the gentlemen.”

“One moment,” I said. “Had you not better send to warn Cipierre of our
arrival?”

“Ah! I woolgather. Of course!” and taking out a pocket-book, and
tearing a leaf therefrom, Jean scribbled a few lines, and, folding it
carefully, handed it to one of the Swiss.

“For monsieur le vicomte,” I said, in his tongue, for I had served
in the Trans-Alpine Infantry. “It is urgent, and here is a crown to
quicken your footsteps.”

The man saluted, pocketed the money, and withdrew. We then consigned
ourselves to the hospitable care of Jacques, and an hour later Jean
and myself met in the great hall, refreshed by our bath and change
of toilet, and looking like different men. Jacques offered us wine,
but, though we sipped a little, we were both of us beginning to feel
that we had come to the edge of the precipice, and put down our cups
practically full.

“Madame de Marcilly was here yesterday, I understand?” said Marcilly to
Jacques.

“Monsieur, with Mademoiselle de Beauce.”

“Thanks! That will do,” and then Jean walked to the window and stared
out across the square in the direction of the palace, while I stood at
the fireplace, my foot on a dog’s head of the fender, and our hearts
were both with the same woman.

He came back to me at last, and flung himself in a chair, still looking
before him with a gray sadness in his eyes, as he said low to himself:

“Poor Marie!”

In my confidence I felt I was victor over myself; but the words rasped
me somehow, and I moved impatiently from my position.

“You are getting the blues, Jean. ’Tis this city of horrors into which
we have come. Rouse yourself, man! We are on the threshold now.”

“Yes, on the threshold--of what?” he asked, but still as if speaking
to himself. “We are on the threshold, and the door will open soon--but
where will it lead? We are giving our lands, our wealth, our lives, all
that we hold dear, for a dream--and life is dear to me, Gaspard, not so
much for its own sake, but for the sake of her who loves me.”

“We should have thought of that before, and there is still time to draw
back.” There was a bitterness in my tone I could not conceal, and a
faint flush reddened his cheeks.

“You are right to spur me,” he said, as he drained his cup and rose to
his feet, “and here comes our messenger.”

The Switzer came in with his heavy stride, and, saluting, stood dumbly
before us.

“You have given the letter?” I asked.

“Excellency.”

“And the answer--any?”

The man drew from his pocket a tablet, and handed it to me. I passed it
on to Jean, who attempted to read it, but in vain.

“_Diable!_ He may have written this with the point of his dagger. Can
you make it out?”

We did, with some difficulty, and the words of the note, written in a
huge, sprawling hand, ran as follows:

  Welcome. Sancerre bids me say he expects you and de Vibrac to join us
  at supper at seven. Come.

                                                  CIPIERRE.

“The door is opening,” I said, with a forced gayety; “we must go.”

“And it wants but a half-hour,” answered Jean, as he pointed to the
clock.




CHAPTER XII

“GENTLEMEN! I AM WITH YOU”


AS the last trembling notes of the vesper bells died away, the gates
of Cipierre’s house opened, and Marcilly and myself, accompanied by
one of the Swiss, rode out into the square. We had judged it wise to
take a man in Cipierre’s colors with us, as, in case of any accident,
the fact of our being accompanied by one of the guards of the governor
of Orleans might prove of advantage. Marcilly had resumed his mask.
This now would not attract the attention it had done in full day, for
it was a common enough custom to wear such a thing after sunset, as a
protection against the inclemency of the night air.

“Are Cipierre and Sancerre to be let into our confidence?” I said in
Spanish, to avoid any chance of the Swiss understanding our converse.

“I have been thinking of that a good deal,” Marcilly replied, “and it
will all depend upon how far they are willing to go. Sancerre is ready
enough to move, I believe--Maligny was strong in insisting on that. As
for Cipierre, he may think himself bound by his office, as Captain of
Orleans, not to do anything.”

“In that case we are leaning on a very doubtful support if we trust to
Cipierre to get us access to the palace to-night.”

“Not so. He will do that much. He hates the Guise, and, rough soldier
as he is, he loves me well. There may be a little difficulty, and I may
have to use some of the diplomacy I learned in the Spanish Embassy; but
we will get our interview with Catherine. Once arouse their enthusiasm,
and they will be with us for good and all. Courage! We have little to
fear on that score.”

We were in the Hallebarde at the time of this conversation, and the
contrast, between the state of the streets on our entry into the town
and now, was marked. The expiation was over, and the Loire was carrying
down its sluggish current the ashes of the unfortunate victim of a
ferocious bigotry. Orleans had returned to its hive, but still the
excitement of the awful scene had not passed. The Hallebarde was full,
and the shops had reopened, even for the short time that lay between
this and the hour, nine o’clock, by which, under the edict, all lights
were to be extinguished.

The street itself was dim, lit only by stray lanterns, hanging at
long intervals, on ropes that ran across from house to house, but the
pavement was awake to the tramp of passing feet, and men and women
flitted before us like gray shadows, or stood out in bold silhouette
against the lights from the doors of a cabaret, or the windows of a
shop, or maybe dwelling-house. Every now and again a group of lackeys,
with drawn swords and lighted torches, would pass us, escorting the
litter of some court lady or priest of rank, and almost at every
hundred paces we met a party of mounted men, who went by us with a
clattering of arms, and a flashing of steel, while above the insistent
hum of voices we often caught a word or phrase, that told us what was
the one subject of conversation. They were full of what had happened,
and of what was to be.

It was, however, in the Rue du Tabourg that a thing occurred that
seemed to be an omen of success. We were at the spot where the Cheval
Rouge crosses the Tabourg, and were for a moment arrested by a crowd
gathered around the entrance to an ordinary, and extending from the
door itself almost across the street. As we came up we heard a voice
cry out loudly: “Imbeciles! Wait till the 10th. The expiation of our
Caillaud will be nothing to that. We will see something on the 10th.”
And the speaker, a tall, thin man, with projecting teeth and a wrinkled
face, stood in the full glare of the light, swinging his arms over his
head.

“And what will we see?” questioned a voice from the crowd.

The tall man looked around him, and into the darkness. He was about to
say something, but the people answered for him:

“The Prince! The Prince dies on the 10th!”

“The Prince will not die,” answered the voice, and this time I saw
as well as heard the speaker. He was on my left, in the shadow of the
wall, between my horse and the door of the cabaret, and he was the
jester of the Place de Martroi.

“How? Why?” exclaimed a dozen voices; but with his odd laugh the jester
slipped back, and mingled with the shadow. He seemed, so suddenly did
he vanish from my sight, to have melted into air.

We pushed through the crowd, who were asking each other eager
questions, as to who had answered the tall man in so strange a manner,
and as we got clear of them Marcilly remarked:

“The laugh I heard reminded me much of the jester we met in the
Martroi.”

“It was he,” I answered; “I saw him distinctly. He was close to my
nag’s head. You heard what he said?”

“That the Prince would not die on the 10th.”

“Yes.”

“Well, what do you think of it?”

“What can I think? If the fool belongs to the Court, he may have heard
some gossip, and took the opportunity to repeat what he knew. If, on
the other hand, it is one of those vain winds that whistle through the
head of folly----”

“Excellencies, we stop here,” said the Swiss; “this is the Comte de
Sancerre’s house.”

We rode into the courtyard, and dismounting, gave our horses to the
lackeys who came to meet us. As we ascended the stairway Marcilly
remarked:

“This is the house that Agnes Sorel lived in. It came to Sancerre with
his wife, and old de Beuil has lived here since her death. Though of
the first nobility, and a faithful servant of the King, he is now never
seen in Paris. He went out as the Guise came in.”

“I confess I am curious to meet him--the one peer of France, the one
knight of the King’s Order, who refused in full Council to sign the
death-warrant of the Prince.”

“Hum! I don’t know that the King’s Order is much of an honor
now, though you and I both hold it. They have given it to every
Italian bravo, or sneaking Lorrainer that can boast of having a
grandfather--truly, Tiercelin said well when he called it the Collar of
all the Beasts.”

As he spoke we were shown into a small room, where, close to the
fireplace, covers were laid for four. There was no one in the room when
we entered, and while Marcilly sank wearily on to a seat, I leaned
against the window, now watching the gray night outside, and the dim
twinkling of the lamps in the city, then turning my eyes in idle
curiosity, on the quaint tapestry and old arms with which the walls
were hung.

We had not, however, to wait above a few minutes. Then we heard voices
in eager converse, the door opened, and Sancerre and the Captain of
Orleans entered with a warm welcome and excuses for keeping us waiting.
Louis de Beuil, Comte de Sancerre, was at that time nearly seventy
years of age. In person he was tall and thin, with a pale face, bright
blue eyes, and a white beard that fell half-way down his chest. He was
dressed in black, and walked with a slight stoop. Cipierre, on the
other hand, though he counted as many years as Sancerre, was in marked
contrast to him. I can picture him now standing before me, a gray old
wolf, with his square jaw, short, bristling moustache, and closely cut
beard.

“Monsieur de Vibrac,” said Sancerre, as he shook me by the hand,
“believe me, I welcome you here; but you come to a city which ought to
be in sackcloth.”

Cipierre tugged at his moustache, and glanced from Marcilly to me, as
he cut in, with a short laugh:

“Ste. Croix! If I did my duty, nephew, both you and monsieur here ought
to be on your way to the Hôtel de Ville. What grasshopper did you get
into your head, to put yourself into the lion’s jaws as you have?”

To tell the truth, I began to feel a trifle uncomfortable at this
sudden change of manner in the vicomte, but Jean replied calmly:

“How, monsieur? You would send us to the Hôtel de Ville, who come to
offer our swords to the King? Believe me, they will be more useful
than our heads sticking on the spikes of the Porte Royale.”

Cipierre laughed once more. “Let me tell you, you would be safer in the
Hôtel de Ville than out of it.”

“With Monsieur Sarlaboux to guard us! My uncle, you are too kind! I
little thought that Cipierre would ever serve the Guise.”

The shot told, and the brown cheek of the old soldier became brick red.

“_Mordieu!_ I serve the Guise! Since when? If the King, or even Madame
Catherine, would but lift a finger, I--yes I, _mordieu!_----”

Here Sancerre interrupted him, and, placing his hand on Cipierre’s
shoulder, said with his quiet voice:

“Steady, old friend! Even our heads are shaking. Be careful lest they
fall! Come, messieurs! Let us to supper. The blood runs cold at my age,
and I need something to warm it. And you, too, gentlemen, I doubt not,
are famished.”

For some little time the conversation confined itself to the event of
the day, but when at last we were alone with the wine, Sancerre said,
with a look at Cipierre:

“Messieurs, we are alone now, and these walls are deaf, so we can
speak freely. Let me tell you that the air of Orleans is unhealthy at
present. Take my advice and go with the dawn.”

“But, monsieur, we came, as I said, to offer our swords to the King.”

“The King,” said Cipierre, “will soon need no earthly sword to protect
him. He is dying.”

“Dying! Is it as bad as that?”

“Yes, Monsieur de Vibrac. It is a matter of days only, I fear, and
after that--well, I am an old man, and I have served them for fifty
years; but with his death it is an end to the Valois.”

“Monsieur, how can that be? There are the other Princes.”

“Leaves drop from a dead tree, monsieur.”

“And to compare it with other things, I have known an eagle take a lamb
before.”

It was Marcilly who spoke, and, at this reference to the crest of
Guise, Cipierre swore under his moustache; and I went on with the talk,
saying:

“It appears to me that the eagle must reckon with Bourbon.”

“The account is almost made up,” said Sancerre; “the ambition of
Catherine and the folly of the Constable have played well into the
hands of Guise. The Bourbon is a dead legend, unless a miracle were to
happen. Navarre is a fool and a sot. Montpensier has been bought with
the pears of Touraine, and La Roche-sur-Yonne with the quinces of the
Orléanais. There remains only Condé, and his head falls on the 10th.
After that, Cipierre, you and I, and all of us, must bend the knee to
King Francis the Third.”

“Never!” exclaimed Cipierre; “never!” and he struck his open palm on
the table. “Why! I remember Claude of Lorraine a mere gentleman of the
Court--and his son King! Never!”

“Why should not the miracle happen?” It was Jean who spoke, and our
eyes met. His face had paled a little, and the hand which held his
goblet shook, but the moment had come. I saw he was about to risk a
hazard and waited, unquiet and troubled.

“I do not follow you,” said Sancerre, whilst Cipierre turned a
questioning eye on his nephew.

“Messieurs,” he began, “I and my friends have come here and placed our
lives in your hands, not in idle recklessness, but because we have a
great work to do. I have said, placed our lives in your hands, but from
you I know we are safe; and we know, too--all France knows--that the
King has no servants more loyal than de Beuil of Sancerre, and the head
of my house. Is it not as I say?”

Neither made reply. Cipierre kept pulling at his moustache, and
Sancerre’s white forehead wrinkled slightly; but his keen blue eyes
said “Go on,” and Jean continued:

“We have just seen that between the Guise and the throne there is but
one life to be reckoned with. How it has come to that, you know as well
as I do. We have, in short, just discussed it, and it is needless to go
over the same ground again. Now, gentlemen, are we to sit still and see
Louis of Bourbon die?”

“It is the King’s order,” said Cipierre, drily.

“And that sentence has been confirmed by the Estates of France, to
their eternal disgrace,” added Sancerre.

“I had thought that five thousand swords would have flashed from their
scabbards ere a prince of the blood died at the nod of Guise.”

“The flashing is over, monsieur, and the gutters of Amboise still run
red. The Guise have won the game, curse them!” said Cipierre.

“On the contrary, there are still a few cards for us,” replied
Marcilly. He had risen from his chair and was standing at the table
now, the light full on his resolute features.

“My lords!” he went on solemnly, “we all know the issue at stake. We
all know, too, that there are times when one or two devoted men have
done what was thought to be impossible. Vibrac and I have come to
attempt this, and we ask your help. I see before me one in whose veins
runs the blood royal of France. I see before me a soldier of the days
of Pavia and Cerisoles, the head of my house, whose battle cry is ‘For
my Honor and my King!’ Do I appeal to them in vain?”

“What can we do?” asked Cipierre. “Are we to open the windows and call
out ‘A Condé?! A Condé!’ Think you that the town will rise? Guise is
Lieutenant-General of the kingdom. He has two thousand lances at his
back. He holds the King and Madame Catherine in the hollow of his hand.
No, the wine is drawn, messieurs, and there is nothing left but the
drinking.”

“Then, my lords, you appear to think that we must stand still and look
on while Guise makes his last stroke! That we, Frenchmen, should sit in
our balconies, while the Lorrainers keep our streets! You risk nothing
by joining us. In any case, if Guise wins, it is ruin, if not death
to us all. Let me tell you one thing more. It is possible that the
Constable may move at once, and the Admiral is already raising Poitou;
yet again, Catherine is now with us, and another still--the Queen
herself.”

“Mary of Scotland--the niece of Guise!” exclaimed Cipierre, while
Sancerre smiled quietly, as he said: “You are well informed, Marcilly.”

“You see,” continued Marcilly, taking no note of the interruptions,
“that we still have some cards, and if we can save the Prince, the
Guise lose their game totally. Vibrac and I are here to do that, and,
my lords, we seek but your aid to see the Queen-Mother and the King
to-night, for there is no time to lose.”

He resumed his seat, and for the moment there was a silence. Cipierre
toyed with his glass, and Sancerre leaned back, stroking his beard.
All at once he rose, with a smile on his face, and, turning toward the
vicomte, said:

“Cipierre, old friend, will I tell you what we are going to do? We now
go to take these two gentlemen to the palace. We now go to bear two
good swords to the King. We now go to awake my friend. We have been
asleep. We would be traitors to our blood and our honor if we refused
our help, and if the worst comes to the worst, we are both old enough
to have learned how to die. Gentlemen, I am with you,” and he turned to
us. “Give me your hands.”

“_Mordieu!_” burst out Cipierre, “and mine too. Come what may!”




CHAPTER XIII

HOW SIGNOR BENTIVOGLIO BURNED HIS ALOES


MARCILLY was right when he said that if we once succeeded in enlisting
the good wishes of Sancerre and his uncle, they would act for us with
full hearts. He knew them better than I did, who had forebodings as to
the result of his plan; but through the information he had received
from Maligny, and, above all, from Marie, he was enabled to gauge
the situation correctly, and he had brought home the fact that both
Cipierre and Sancerre were doomed men in the case of the death of
Condé. Events had so worked at that time, that this would leave the
Guise without a rival in France, and they would certainly not hesitate
to take their toll of vengeance from the vicomte, whose hatred to their
house was known; and still less would they stay their hands against
Sancerre, whose flat refusal to aid in the sham trial had so nearly
scattered all the fine-spun schemes of Lorraine.

While we were buckling on our swords, and awaiting the horses, Cipierre
bluntly asked his nephew:

“And what is your plan, Marcilly? You have not told us that.”

Jean was about to answer, when Sancerre cut in with a laugh.

“_Tudieu!_ My dear vicomte, it is not necessary for us to know as yet.
Our business is to smooth the way for these gentlemen at the palace,
and to see that a stout horse or two is ready if wanted.”

“But to work in the dark----”

“Exactly! We will take a lesson from the mole, and work in the dark for
the present. The light will come to us later on. Now, we do not need
it. And more, it has gone compline, and we must hasten. Here are the
horses! Come, gentlemen!”

Cipierre shrugged his shoulders, and finished his wine as the old count
fastened the clasp of his cloak and led the way down-stairs, where
we found the horses ready, and the light from the torches shining in
scales of fire on the cuirasses of the governor’s guard.

“To the palace,” said Cipierre, “by the Bourgogne!”

And filing out of the narrow gate, a few steps brought us to the Rue
Royale, across which we found the Bourgogne.

Sancerre rode between Marcilly and myself, Cipierre a little ahead,
sitting squarely on his Picard horse, and grimly silent.

“One great difficulty we have to deal with,” said Marcilly, “is the
coming of the Princess to Orleans.”

“_Mon Dieu!_ You do not mean to say she is coming? Why, it is worse
than folly!”

“It is madness,” replied Jean.

“I see,” said Sancerre; “the madness of a woman who loves. Ah! If we
had but a little time.”

What answer Marcilly would have made I know not; but now we came to
the turning to the left, which led into the Rue Parisis, and Cipierre,
suddenly reining back, pointed to a house, which raised its solidly
built wall high over the others in the little square, saying in a low
voice:

“There!”

Nothing more was wanted to tell us we were before Condé’s prison. Not
a ray of light gleamed from the sullen walls, which looked down upon
us with a chill blankness. The upper half of the building was in gray
darkness, but there was an orange glow on the lower half, that reached
to the crenellated balcony, caused by a huge fire that burned in the
courtyard; and by the glare of this we saw four pieces of artillery
grinning over the towers of the gate.

“You should know those, Jean,” Cipierre went on; “they are the
Emperor’s Pistols.”

Marcilly laughed a little bitterly. “They are doing now for Guise what
they never did for the Emperor,” he answered, as we rode on, crossing
the Grands Ciseaux, over the broad, flat stones of the parvis of Ste.
Croix, which stood a huge, shadowy phantom to our right, and halted at
last before the palace gates.

As we walked across the flagged courtyard my sleep of thought awoke
once more within me. I forgot in a moment our perilous enterprise. All
that was present in my mind was that I was near Marie, that I would see
her once again whom I loved.

No chain of lightning links itself so quickly together as one’s
thoughts. In a flash I reviewed the whole matter again, and bargained
with myself. I would see her, perhaps speak to her; but it would be for
the last time, and I would carry that dear memory away with me to the
distant land I meant to seek if I escaped the dangers before me.

I caught myself actually peering into the knots of the archers of the
Scots Guards to see if she was there, and then laughed at my folly,
only to look again at the next group I saw with the same expectancy.
Every figure, every voice, every shadow in the long galleries, or
behind the glazing of the windows, seemed to take her shape and form.

There are those who may read these lines and smile at the fool and his
folly. They are fortunate in not having passed through what I did. Let
them examine their own hearts, however, and smile, if they can yet
smile, then. Those hearts may be harder, more steeled than mine, but, I
swear, that in their silent prisons lie secrets that should still the
jeer and silence the gibe.

For me, I am hiding nothing, concealing nothing. It is part of my
punishment to lay bare the working of those influences which led me,
one by one, to be what I am--a man of regrets.

Strange! With every thought of the woman I loved there began to stir
again within me that bitterness toward Marcilly I have spoken of
before. It was the bitterness one feels toward the man whom one has
wronged. In the wave of good impulse that had swept over me, I thought
this evil fire had been extinguished; but here it was again, burning
slowly and surely. And yet I was his brother, sworn to stand by him to
the end. There were times when I felt strong, when my very heart was
with him; but when these memories cropped up, I had to force myself to
the right, drag myself like an unwilling dog at the end of a chain.

It was with these mingled feelings in my heart, that I walked up the
gallery that led to Catherine’s apartments. Cipierre was by my side,
and a yard or so before us were Marcilly and Sancerre, conversing in
low, rapid tones. Sancerre was getting that confidence he had prevented
Cipierre from obtaining ere we started.

The corridor was in semi-darkness, being lit by cressets placed at
some distance apart, which threw a feeble light around them, casting
grotesque shadows on the polished oak of the floor, and the heavy
tapestry that clung to the walls.

At the extreme end, opposite to us, the light was brighter; and facing
us, at the side of the door, young Lorgnac, the lieutenant of the
Queen’s Guard, was seated on a coffer, his drawn sword resting between
his knees.

When we were half-way up the corridor, the door near which Lorgnac was
seated opened, and a man stepped out, closing it quickly behind him.

The lieutenant half rose, but the stranger stayed him with a laugh and
a wave of his hand. Then, with a hurried word in Lorgnac’s ear, he
turned and came toward us with quick, firm steps. He was splashed with
mud, his corselet was seamed and scarred with lines of fresh rust, and
the long red plume in his hat hung limply down. He looked as one who
had ridden far and hard, and he came toward us with an indescribable
swagger, his sword in the loop of his arm, and clinking the rowels of
his huge spurs.

“’Tis Richelieu!” said Sancerre; and Marcilly, who had stepped back to
my side on seeing him, pressed my arm as he whispered:

“My friend of the forest of Châtillon.”

We thought he would have come right up to us, and Jean stepped as far
into the shadow as possible, but we were mistaken. Whistling low to
himself, Richelieu stopped before a side door. It opened to his touch,
and with a quick glance at us he was gone.

“So ‘The Monk’ is back,” said Sancerre, using the nickname by which
this formidable soldier was known, for he had once held orders. “The
Carabiniers have been without their captain for a week.”

“Some Devil’s errand,” grumbled Cipierre; “never did Antony de
Richelieu look so but there was evil afoot.”

“I could throw a little light on that, I fancy, if there was time,”
said Marcilly, and as he spoke we came to the door of the ante-chamber.
Lorgnac had risen to his feet and saluted.

“Is Her Majesty alone, Lorgnac?” asked Cipierre.

“I relieved de Billy but a moment ago, and since I came no one has
passed in or out, Monsieur le Vicomte, except Richelieu,” replied
the young soldier, “but there are doors within doors behind me, and
I cannot say. The Italian is within, however, and he may be able to
inform you.”

“Bentivoglio?”

Lorgnac nodded, and stepped aside to let us pass.

The door shut behind us as noiselessly as it had opened, and we found
ourselves in a room lit by tall wax candles, standing in grotesque
holders of bronze. On one side was a recess formed by the bay of a
window, and facing us was a heavy curtain of violet velvet, starred
with the golden lilies of France. A rare tapestry, representing the
deeds of La Pucelle, hung on the walls, and the door was covered with
a matchless carpet, soft and springy as turf. It was one of the gifts
brought back by the Embassy to the Grand Turk. Except for a seat or
two, the room was entirely bare of furniture, and at first I thought
there was no one in it but ourselves. Another glance, however, showed
me the figure of a man with his face partly turned from us. He was
standing in the half-light of the recess, holding something over a
cresset that hung from its domed roof. He dropped this into the dim
flame of the lamp, and, a moment after, the pungent odor of burning
aloes filled the room. He did not at first appear to observe us, but
the clink of our spurs, or maybe scabbards, arrested his attention, and
with a slight start he looked up, and then moved toward us. The collar
of the Order was round his neck, the golden shells gleaming against his
black velvet pourpoint.

It was Cornelius Bentivoglio, Catherine’s chamberlain, and as I saw
him advancing, a set smile on his dark features, I thought of that
wintertide in Roche Guyon, when Francis of Bourbon was foully murdered
by the man who stood smiling before us. I was a boy then, but the story
came to us in the far-off Ruergue, and how, too, the bravo had boasted
that he had avenged the day of Cerisoles. And now he was a knight of
the King’s Order and a noble of the State. In after times we who had
also been of the Court knew him well, and I hated and despised him
then. I might hate his memory still, but I dare not despise.

“Messieurs!” he said, addressing Sancerre and the Vicomte, and
speaking with a strong foreign accent, but in good French, “you are
welcome. I was just burning a sprig of aloe. ’Tis a specific against
the plague, as René will have it, and smells almost as sweetly as a
burning Huguenot. _Per Bacco!_ I did not observe you before, messieurs!
’Tis the Comte de Marcilly, and the Sieur de Vibrac, as I live! You
have been absent long, gentlemen,” and he showed his white teeth in a
treacherous smile.

“Monsieur,” said Sancerre coldly, “we have come on an urgent affair--do
us the honor to announce the Captain of Orleans, and the Comte de
Sancerre.”

“_Vent’ bleu!_” the Italian answered, cutting and lisping his words
with an affected air, “it would be an honor for me to do so, but”--and
he shrugged his shoulders--“her Majesty will not receive. She has been
wearied with the day, and ’tis past compline, and besides”--he dropped
his voice to a whisper--“Madame is not alone. The Duke and the Cardinal
are with her.”

“At this hour!”

“Faith of a gentleman! Richelieu came here with red spurs, and strange
tidings, and they followed on his heels. Perhaps, messieurs, he may
have forestalled you,” and he grinned maliciously.

Cipierre would have said something, but there came a murmur of voices
from behind the curtain, the violet folds slipped softly to one side,
and two persons entered the room.

It needed no look at the Golden Fleece on his broad breast--he held
the Spanish Order--to recognize the Lieutenant-General of the kingdom.
His great height, the livid scar of the spear-wound on his left cheek,
his air of imperious command, gave no chance for any error--it was the
Guise himself. He stopped short in his passage through the room to
exchange a few words with Sancerre and the Vicomte, and then, his quick
glance penetrating the shadow of the recess into which we had retired,
he recognized us--for we had served under him, in the days when he
fought for the glory of France--and calling us by name, he greeted us
with that princely courtesy which belonged to him alone, and under
which he could cloak the deadliest hatred.

“Gentlemen,” he said, “you bring back the air of the Spanish war with
you. ’Tis like a fresh breeze. Remember, the banner of Guise always has
shadow for a good sword.”

“Your Highness is most kind,” said Marcilly, and I murmured something
under my breath, my eyes fixed on the curtain, near which stood another
and more sinister figure.

It was the Cardinal of Lorraine. One white hand, upon which flashed
the sapphire of a prince of the church, still held the velvet folds of
the curtain, against which the scarlet of his robes stood out in rich
contrast. He was tall, almost as tall as his brother, and held himself
as proudly. He had the same bold, high features, but the sternness on
Guise’s lip became cruelty on his, the fire of undaunted courage in
the Duke’s glance, for he was brave among the brave, gave place in
the churchman to the malign fire that blazes in the eyes of a wolf,
and, like the wolf he was pitiless and treacherous. He was learned,
eloquent, and witty, but there were strange tales about him--how he
was a craven at heart, how in secret he mocked at religion. There were
stories of orgies at Bel Esbat, his stately seat, that might have
brought a blush to the cheeks of Borgia. There were whispers of hideous
crimes, of fits of bitter repentance, followed by reckless outbursts
of shameless sin. Of these I know nothing of the truth, save that the
tongue of scandal was busy with his name. All that I can think of now
is that, as I saw him there, his searching glance striving to read
every thought on the faces of the group before him, it came to me to
rid France of the vampire who drank her blood; but the Lord spared him
then, to be a scourge to his country for many a long year to come.

So he stood for a moment, and then passed slowly out of the room,
taking no more notice of us than if we had been flies; but the Duke
still lingered, as if he would discover what our business was, and yet
dared not compromise his dignity by asking a direct question. Cipierre
answered him in short yeas and nays, and Sancerre fenced with him
like the skilful courtier he was, and then His Highness changed the
conversation, and repeated his offers of service to us. We respectfully
declined them for the present, and he said, with that high grave air of
his:

“Very well, gentlemen! Let it be as you wish, but forget not that the
sauce of a Guise is as good as the sauce of a Prince of the blood.”

And then, with the hidden meaning of his words in our ears, he left us,
tall and stately, a soldier whom we would have followed to the death,
but that his sword was red to the hilt with the blood of his country.

“_Diavolo!_” said the chamberlain; “Monseigneur is in one of his
gracious moods--he meditates a blow.”

As he spoke, Cipierre looked him full in the face, saying:

“Monsieur--if you please.”

There was something in the Vicomte’s tone that could not be denied,
and without an answer the Italian passed into the cabinet. He came out
again almost at once, saying:

“Her Majesty will receive you, gentlemen.”

Then he turned on his heel, and betook himself to burning his aloes
once more.




CHAPTER XIV

THE WIDOW OF FRANCE


IT was a small room, the curtains at the windows were drawn, and a fire
burned brightly in the grate. On the polished oak of the floor, black
with age, were scattered rare eastern carpets, low, cushioned seats,
carved tables, and cabinets, holding those delicate and elegant trifles
a woman loves--strange carvings, crystals of Venice, rare articles of
_faience_, caskets, and vases wrought in quaint designs.

On the writing-table, a winged Mercury, the work of Benvenuto Cellini,
held a lamp which filled the room with its amber light. Near the window
was a clavichord, and hard by it was a lute left carelessly on a
stool, whilst Nambu, the Queen’s Barbary ape, slept profoundly on the
yellow satin cushions covering the window-seat. Here and there were a
few books. An illuminated breviary in a golden case, with the arms of
France set in brilliants thereon, lay on a _prie-dieu_ made from the
wood of the gates of the Holy Sepulchre. Beside this was carelessly
flung a fan of marabout feathers, a vinaigrette, and a pair of gloves,
while against the wall, overhanging these things, was a large golden
cross, on which a Christ writhed in his last agony.

On the writing-desk, its pages open, was a volume of “The Prince,” by
Machiavel the Florentine. In a cabinet near were some books--the “Odes
of Ronsard,” the “Commentaries of Cæsar,” the “Lives of Plutarch,” and,
strangely enough, the songs of Clement Marot.

There was time to see all this and more, for when we entered the
cabinet it was empty, and I let my eyes run over my surroundings, more
in idle curiosity than with any hope of gathering from them an index
to the character of the strange woman, whom we all thought a figure
of wax while her husband lived, but whose hidden strength was now
beginning to be felt and feared. For five-and-twenty years, as wife
and queen, she had suffered insult and contumely, such as falls to the
lot of few women to bear. She had seen her rights as a wife and mother
usurped, and the most brutal speech that has ever, perhaps, been made
to a queen by a subject, had been flung at her by Anne de Montmorenci.
She had endured and waited, until at length the time was white for her
harvest of vengeance, and then she reaped. No pity had been shown to
her, and she had learned how to be merciless. One by one her enemies
had fallen. Diana was gone. That was indeed a day of triumph, when the
insolent favorite was expelled from the Louvre! Then came the turn of
others; but Montmorenci still lived, the first peer of the kingdom,
Constable of France. In her eagerness to strike at him, for once the
crafty Italian overreached herself, and fell into the snares set for
her by her deadliest foes. How she escaped the Guise; how she humbled
herself and sought the friendship of the Constable; how she played off
ambition against ambition, party against party, and maintained her
position to the last, are matters foreign to this story of the disaster
of my life. I have merely digressed thus, to give some insight into the
character of the woman we are to meet, a character so warped by the
years of duplicity she had been forced to exercise, that it had become
impossible for her to follow a straight course, even when such a course
showed no difficulty against the attainment of her ends.

As we waited for Catherine, Marcilly turned toward a little table near
to him, and picked up a bouquet of violets set in a holder of golden
filagree. He was about to inhale the fragrance of the flowers, when
Sancerre put his hand on his wrist, saying:

“_Par le mordieu!_ Monsieur! Have you been so long away from the Court
not to know that the scent of flowers here is sometimes unhealthy?”

Jean put down the bouquet with a slight start, and Cipierre paled a
little beneath his sunburn, as he muttered something under his breath,
and then checked himself, for a door we had not observed, so hidden was
it in the wainscoting, opened slightly, and a figure stepped into the
room.

It was Catherine, and I confess it was not without an emotion of
misgiving and dislike that I saw the Queen-Mother again. She was tall
for a woman, and inclined to stoutness, but her features, beneath the
low, triangular cap she wore, were pale and clear-cut, and in the
sleepy deeps of her dark eyes there gleamed a power and a strength, a
light that had never shone in them when her husband was King.

Except for the lace ruff at her neck, she was all in black, and at the
golden girdle round her waist hung a small poniard, the handle inlaid
with gems, a string of _têtes-de-mort_, and an ebony crucifix. She came
toward us with a firm but slow step, bending slightly to our bow, and
appearing not to recognize either Marcilly or myself, looked at our
companions, as she said in a quiet, even voice:

“Messieurs! The hour is late. It must be a matter of urgency that
brings you here.”

“It is, madame,” replied Sancerre; “we bring you news, and in
connection with that news monsieur, the Captain of Orleans, and I
require the orders of the King.”

“Indeed! And the news?” As she spoke she took the violets from the
holder Marcilly had laid down, and held them idly in her slender,
delicate hand.

“The Admiral has written to the Constable urging him to move at once on
Orleans, and Montmorenci is in strong force now at Yvoy le Marron.”

They looked at each other steadily as Sancerre spoke, each with the
same thought in their hearts, each trying to conceal that thought from
the other. How much Sancerre knew I am not sure; it was only in after
years I discovered that it was Catherine herself who had prompted the
sending of the Admiral’s letter. In her desperate attempt to free
herself from the Guise, she was willing to take any step, however
humiliating, though it must have been gall and wormwood to have been
compelled to seek aid from Anne de Montmorenci.

Perhaps it was to hide some expression of this on her features that she
suddenly turned, and with a quick movement of her hand cast the violets
into the fire; then she faced Sancerre again, saying:

“I know all this and more. I know, too, that the Princess of Condé is
close to Orleans, on her way here--here!” she repeated, with a slight
laugh.

“Ah! This was the news Richelieu brought!” It was Cipierre who spoke,
and Catherine laughed again.

“Perhaps! But I know even more. Monsieur of Arles writes to say that
certain men of his guard have been attacked and slain by the following
of the Princess, and”--here she glanced at us--“I know, moreover, that
swords have been drawn on my captain of Chenonceaux in broad day, by
those who call themselves faithful servants of the King.”

“Madame,” answered Sancerre, “if those swords had not been drawn, the
Admiral’s letter would never have reached.”

She began to play with the poniard at her girdle, and to bite her under
lip. Cipierre stood grim and silent, and Sancerre watched her with an
odd smile on his face, half-amused, half-sarcastic, as he waited for
his reply; but, none coming, he continued:

“Would your Majesty prefer our taking our orders on these matters from
the Duke of Guise, or the Cardinal of Lorraine?”

“_Mille démons!_” muttered Cipierre, and the Queen said, in an icy
voice:

“As the matter is urgent I will deal with it now. The Princess must not
come to Orleans, you understand, and the Constable should be warned
that he comes at his peril.”

“This will be done, but Anne de Montmorenci will take the risk.”

“That is his affair!” She shrugged her shoulders; yet there was a
momentary flash of triumph in her eyes. She had got the news she
wanted, the certainty that the Constable would move; and now, as if to
end the interview, she said:

“This is all, gentlemen, is it not?”

“All, madame, except one thing. We have two prisoners here, who
voluntarily surrender to your Majesty, and beseech your mercy toward
them.”

At these words both Marcilly and I started, but Sancerre gave us a
warning glance, and gripped Cipierre by the arm, as if to restrain him
from speech.

She was looking at us now with a faint smile, whether in mockery or
not, playing on the corners of her lips.

“So these are the prisoners,” she said; “I know these gentlemen as----”

“Faithful servants of the King, and of the House of Valois,” said
Sancerre, adding, as he lowered his voice, “there is still time before
all is lost.”

“Before all is lost.” She repeated the words mechanically, and then,
as if grasping the full significance of their meaning, she became for
a space unconscious of our presence, standing before us as if she
was alone with herself. For a breath it seemed as if that dark and
subtle heart was to lay aside the mask that covered it. “Lost!” she
murmured. “Is it for this my hands are red?” she shuddered slightly,
and then recovered herself, her face strangely white, her lips pale.
“No! Not yet! I hold cards too!” She laughed bitterly. “Ah, Guise? ’Tis
a woman’s wit against all your strength!” Then, with an effort, she
brought herself to the moment, and turned to us, once more the actress,
once more incapable of pursuing an open course.

“Messieurs,” she said, addressing Jean and myself, “I thank you for
coming here. But you have done wrong--expect no help from me--none. M.
de Guise knows of your coming--there is but one order I can give, but I
will give you time ere I issue it. I give you until sunrise to-morrow
to escape.”

“Madame,” replied Marcilly, “we weighed the risk before we came. We
have not come here like bats in the night, to flit away like bats with
the dawn. Madame, trust us!”

“_Mordieu!_ Madame! You have no traitors around you for once. Do not
lose any chance, however small!” It was Cipierre who spoke, impatient
at her fencing.

“Traitors! The very tapestry in this room has eyes and ears--aye! and
tongues too!” she answered. “But I believe you. For once I believe
there are no traitors around me.”

And I, who was about to be the blackest of traitors, though I knew it
not then, felt a glow coming over me at the words.

“Madame,” said Sancerre, “then act on that belief. This is no time for
hesitation. Cannot you see what the Guise will do at the first hint of
the Constable’s moving? The Prince must be saved. He, and he alone, can
make head against Lorraine. With his death there would be an end to us.
We must play every card now.”

Catherine looked around the room as if seeking to find words for her
reply. At last she broke out:

“What would you have me do? I am powerless. Ah!”--she hissed, rather
than spoke--“they compass me like bees--I can give you no help.”

“Your Majesty has only to extend to us the King’s peace for our late
alleged offences,” said Marcilly. “We would then be free of the streets
of Orleans. That is all the aid we seek. We answer for the rest.”

“We must get that to-night if it is to be of any use,” I added.

She had played her game long enough, whatever her object was in thus
delaying. Perhaps it was to test our sincerity. Who can tell? But now
she yielded, yet even in yielding remained an actress. She glanced at
me for a moment, and then turned to Marcilly with a smile on her face.

“_Monsieur le Comte!_ There is some one else whose pardon you should
first seek, for not having seen her before. You will find her waiting
in the passage,” and with a wave of her hand she indicated the door by
which she had entered the room.

I knew what she meant, and for a moment my brain seemed to reel; but
I felt the Queen’s eyes on me, and steadied myself. Marcilly had gone
like a flash, but as he opened the door there was a glad cry--such
a cry, such a tone as could only come from the heart of a woman who
loved, and it stabbed me like a knife. I knew in a moment that my
house of cards had come down. I felt--I cannot tell why--that the
love I thought mine was never mine, and with this sprang up a bitter
resentment against Marie. It was Jean whom she loved, whom she had
always loved, and I--I had been fooled. To think that I had been
fighting a phantom all this time! To think that those struggles with
myself, those victories gained, those hours of abasement, were due to a
spectre of my own creating! How different would the past year have been
had I but known! Had I but guessed! But to have been fooled! To have
been made a sport and plaything, to while away the dull hours of a born
coquette--I, Gaspard de Vibrac, Knight of the King’s Order! In a moment
it seemed that all my love had turned to a bitter hatred. There was a
new madness burning in me, not the madness of passion, of love, but the
more baleful fires of hatred and revenge.

And I was wrong even then in the conclusion I jumped to. I know now
that it is possible for a woman, a good and pure woman, to mistake the
feelings of her heart, to imagine she loves where she does not, and
to tread on the edge of a moral precipice, where a false step means
the ruin of a soul. And because such a woman was strong enough to save
herself, I was base enough to brand her coquette, vile enough to think
of revenge. I could hear nothing except that glad cry of welcome; I saw
as in a dream before me the figures of the Queen-Mother and our two
friends engaged in earnest converse. What they said was nothing to me.
I did not hear a word. Once or twice I fancied they looked at me, but I
paid no heed to them, standing a little apart, leaning on the hilt of
my sword, my soul once more adrift on that dark sea from which but so
short a while since I thought I had come safe to port. So I stood until
the tension was broken by Catherine’s measured voice:

“Monsieur de Vibrac! Be so good as to call Bentivoglio here. We will
see the King at once.”




CHAPTER XV

THE KING’S PEACE


I STARTED at the words; but they brought me to myself, and with a bow I
turned and passed into the ante-chamber. Some one was just quitting the
room as I entered, for I caught the flash of a gay cloak as the Italian
closed the door opposite to me, after his departing visitor, and then
turned round with that eternal, treacherous smile of his, saying:

“_Per Bacco!_ Your audience has been a long one!”

“’Tis likely to be longer still. Her Majesty wishes to see you. We go
to the King.”

He lifted his eyebrows slightly at my last words, only saying, however,
as he stepped to the archway:

“Her nightly visit. It will not continue for long.”

“Is it really so bad?”

He stopped, his hands resting on the folds of the curtain; then,
bending forward, he said in a low tone:

“I keep relays of horses to two frontiers.”

There was no more said, and we stepped into the cabinet. Marcilly had
returned, radiant and happy; but, in the quick glance I cast around me
on entering I did not see Marie, and from my soul I was glad of this.
I could not have endured meeting her. In the tumult then in my heart it
would have been impossible to have faced her without betraying myself.

There was a whispered word or so between Catherine and her chamberlain,
and then she spoke loudly, and with an imperious note in her voice:

“To the King--by the private way!” and, the Italian leading, we
followed the Queen-Mother through the door by which she had entered the
cabinet, and along a passage lighted by a small lamp at its extreme
end. Here we came to another door, which Bentivoglio opened with a
master-key, and, free of this, found ourselves at the base of a wide
stairway that led to the apartments of the King.

All was in light--in white, dazzling light. There was a quick word
of command, a flash of steel, the guard of the King’s Carabiniers
presented arms, and Richelieu stepped forward, no longer the reckless
soldier, but the suave courtier. The Star of the Order gleamed upon
his silver cuirass, his short scarlet cloak was thrown back over his
broad shoulders, and the blood-red plumes of his hat swept the polished
flooring as he bowed before the Medicis.

“The King--my son--how is he?” asked Catherine.

“But as before, madame. His Majesty has asked for your Grace twice.”

The Queen-Mother crossed herself, and, preceded by Richelieu and
followed by us, began to ascend the stairs, at the head of which we
could see a gaily dressed group assembled, and among them some ladies,
maids of honor, no doubt, to the reigning Queen.

The balustrade terminated in a square column of veined granite, upon
which was set a marble Aphrodite, one arm outstretched as if casting a
flower. From the rear of the party, where I was with Bentivoglio, who
had dropped to my side, the lights made the goddess burn a rose-red,
as if the statue were a living, palpitating thing. And, as I looked, a
figure moved out of the throng above us, and stood beside the Venus;
the figure of a woman, tall and stately, with deep, sleepy eyes and
passionate lips, a living embodiment of the artist’s dream.

The Italian nudged me, for he saw too. “The Limeuil,” he whispered,
“for whom your Condé will lose his honor.”

Ay! The words were almost prophetic, for it was for the sake of this
woman before us that Condé, he for whom we were risking so much,
trailed the honor of Bourbon in the dust, and broke the true heart of
his wife, casting aside the priceless ruby for the sham, glittering
crystal. If ever man was a moral murderer, he was; but he died like a
gentleman and a soldier, while I--no, I dare not cast a stone!

And even as I write this there comes to me the memory of that grim
story of the field of Jarnac, of that last devoted charge, for the
sweet peril of Christ and the Fatherland, of Montesquieu’s deed of
blood, and of that red sunset when Anjou stood in doubt and hesitation
before a stripped and mangled corpse.

And there came a cry from those around, “She comes! She comes!” and
a tall, veiled woman stepped slowly forward through the battle-worn
group. Casting aside her veil, she looked long, with cold, hard eyes,
on the disfigured features of the dead, and suddenly she laughed--a
laugh that chilled the blood of all--as she pointed in triumph with her
jewelled hand to the thing at her feet.

“It is he, Condé,” she said. “_Enfin!_” and she kicked the dead face
with her dainty shoe.

And while I gazed at her, we reached the landing, where all bowed with
reverence to the Widow of France, as Catherine was called.

As we came up there was a slight murmur of surprise and curiosity,
which even the presence of the Queen-Mother was unable to totally
suppress, and there were inquiring looks and glances interchanged, for
it takes but a short time to forget in a court, and we, who had been
but last year so well known, were almost as strangers now.

I could not forbear a glance at the Limeuil, which she returned with
interest, coquette to her finger-tips; and then, dropping her large
eyes, she whispered something to a girl beside her, with a little
laugh, as musical as the chime of a bell.

We were, however, not altogether unknown. Some one--I could not see
whom--did recognize us, and I distinctly caught the words:

“What madness! To come back now!”

“Ay! Two more flies in the cobweb.”

I turned to the voices. The first speaker I could not make out, but
the second I was certain of. It was the jester of the Martroi. He was
leaning against the wall, swinging his bauble, and surrounded by a
group of three or four people, listening, no doubt, to his quips and
jests.

All this occurred very rapidly, and then we passed the landing, passed
the folding-doors, and entered the ante-chamber beyond. Some of those
who were on the landing followed us, the jester among the number; but
here we were all stopped by a chamberlain, and Catherine, attended but
by Sancerre and Cipierre, entered the private apartments of the King.

Marcilly and I stood alone, a little apart from the rest, who were
grouped in knots, conversing in low, subdued tones. Bentivoglio
had approached the jester and some others who were gathered round
Mademoiselle de Limeuil, and Richelieu, after a quick word or so with
the guard at the King’s door, turned as if to join them, but, changing
his mind, came toward us and, bowing, said:

“Permit me, messieurs, to present myself.”

“It is unnecessary,” I said; “the Sieur de Richelieu needs no
presentation.”

“In a way we are already acquainted,” smiled Jean.

“Ah!” and Richelieu twisted his heavy moustache; “I never thought I
could have been so deceived. Your resemblance to the Prince is simply
marvellous.”

“Your mistake was fortunate for me, though,” said Marcilly.

Richelieu laughed. “For the first time in my life I thought I had seen
a ghost. I confess I was fairly unnerved. But, messieurs, since two at
least of us have exchanged a pass together, and since, as I understand,
the King has recovered two good swords, I would ask the favor of your
joining me at my quarters, after this is over, to empty a skin of
Gascony.”

“It is impossible, I regret to say,” replied Marcilly, and I added my
excuses.

“We will get le Brusquet to come,” he urged; “the jester sings rarely,
and has a merry wit.”

But it was not to be, and Richelieu took our excuses with an air of
disappointment and a little annoyance.

I, for one, had my doubts about this sudden geniality on the part of
Antony de Richelieu, and these doubts were not set at rest by the
chagrin he displayed. My thoughts, however, were diverted from this
matter, for, as Richelieu expressed his disappointment to us, the door
of the King’s chamber opened as if to let some one pass, and at the
same moment we heard a high-pitched, querulous voice:

“Lights! I want more lights! Where is Marie? I cannot see her.”

It was the King who spoke. Every murmur was stilled where we were,
and the door closed softly again, no one coming forth. For a moment
or so there was absolute silence, and all glanced anxiously at one
another, reading in each other’s faces and eyes the confirmation of
their misgivings. For there was in that voice an expression of pain
and suffering, an intolerable agony, that told its own tale. It was
a presage of the end to be, that filled us with pity and awe, and
kept the most heedless tongue checked. At last some one--I know not
whom--said softly, yet not so low but that the words reached us:

“He calls for the Queen.”

“She is with him,” answered the Limeuil; adding: “He is better; the
fever has quite gone. René himself told me so.”

“That was the Jesuit’s Bark,” remarked Bentivoglio; “’tis a rare
specific.”

“Ay, rare indeed!” said the one who had first spoken, adding, “Is it
true he is to be blooded in the tongue?”

Bentivoglio shrugged his shoulders; but now the door opened once more,
and there stepped out a tall figure, robed in brown taffeta, with a
small cap of black velvet on his head. It was René himself, and he was
immediately surrounded by a group, and eagerly questioned as to the
King’s health. But for the present their curiosity had to be satisfied
with a brief “The King is better,” and René, to whom we were known,
turned to us and, beckoning with his hand, said:

“Messieurs! Have the goodness to follow me.”

Then, as we followed the physician, we heard whispers and murmurs,
while eager questions, mingled with our names, flew from mouth to
mouth, for curiosity had not been idle as we stood awaiting our
audience. There were one or two who had recognized us, not to speak
of Bentivoglio and Richelieu, and these were only too ready to pass
their information on; so that as much as could be known of us was known
already to that idle crowd of human moths, that clung to the corridors
and tapestries of the palace.

“They have been pardoned, I hear,” said one.

“How can that be?” was the reply; “the amnesty is over.”

“They might use Marcilly as a living effigy for the Prince--he would do
well for a proxy,” said the jester; and then amid the buzzing I caught
another speech that made me burn. It came from the red lips of Isabel
de Limeuil.

“So that is de Vibrac! What was that story about him and----” I did not
hear the rest, although I could guess; and with an inward curse at the
tongue of scandal, that seemed to be able to stretch across space and
time, I followed the physician and Jean into the King’s chamber, the
huissier, in violet and gold, closing the door after us, shutting out
the buzzing voices, and the prying eyes of the restless crowd in the
ante-room.

“Lights! I want more light!” The breeze, as it sweeps through my open
study window, and past the dark, shaking curtains, seems to bring with
it the thin, high voice of the King; and as I write these lines, I can
see before me that room, in bright, glaring light--a light that almost
pained the eyes to look upon, and yet was but twilight to the dim
sight of that poor, dying boy, who stared at us from his proppings of
cushions, and who was now on the threshold of that long, dark night,
that, with God’s mercy, was to bring with it a morning, brilliant with
the splendor that the eye of man has not seen, glorious with the glory
of the infinite star-lands of Eternity.

But what caught us, what arrested our attention, so that it could not
linger for a moment on the rich and luxurious room, so that we hardly
saw the group before us, so that we but seemed to realize, as though
it were an angelic thing of air, the figure of a woman standing at the
bedside, and looking with infinite compassion and tenderness on the
pain-worn face beneath her, was that face itself. There it was, shining
out white and pallid from the white pillows, with that one red spot on
the forehead, the crimson seal of that terrible sickness, of that awful
disease, which showed itself in the last stages of Francis’s illness,
and which, even if he had lived, would have placed him among those whom
men set aside from themselves as accursed by God, among those whom man
may pity in his heart, yet never look upon without horror and loathing.

There are those who deny the story, and, in truth, the King died before
the new sickness had developed. Its presence was unsuspected by all
except two--even the Queen, Mary of Scotland, who now stood bending
with sweet, pitiful eyes over her husband, did not dream of it; but
René knew, and Catherine knew, and I knew when I saw, for it had come
upon a man so in the Sicilies, when I served there with Ponthieu, and
it was not to be mistaken.

To my mind the King might have lived, but for that scar on his
forehead. He died, as we know, of a pain in the ear, as Bentivoglio
mockingly said, and the phrase has become a byword.

There is, however, a chapter of history that has yet to be told, but
he who writes it must first learn the secrets that lie locked up in
the hearts of the dead, for Catherine is gone and René sleeps his last
sleep.

Ay! I can picture it all--the hopes, the fears, and then the dread
certainty. Then comes the struggle between the love of a mother and the
pride of race. It is a choice between unspeakable shame and death that
hides all things. The Queen-Mother and René are alone together with the
King. He sleeps, and the lights that ever blaze within the room burn on
that red splash, the mark of the Unclean. The eyes of Catherine meet
those of René, and the man of science knows that the choice has been
made--that pride has conquered love.

“It must be now,” she says, and then, with head held high, and dry,
burning eyes, the Medicis steps from the room.

And René was alone with his King. What happened then will never be
known until the last great trumpet blares out its call, and you and I,
my friends, stand at God’s Throne to answer for our souls; but when the
morning came, Charles the Ninth was King of France.

All this was to happen in a few days, nay, in a few hours; but at
the moment, in the hearts of those who stood around, had sprung up a
hope--the fever was gone--the King would live.

We stepped forward and knelt by the bedside, and the thin hand of the
boy wavered over us as he asked:

“Are these my friends come back?”

Then Catherine bent down and whispered in his ear, and Francis spoke
again.

“Pardon them! I would have pardoned them all. There was Castelnau, who
used to play with me when I was a boy. There was Ste. Marie, who taught
me to ride. There is Condé, always gay and laughing. And I--I have
not laughed for months.” He stopped for a moment, and went on, “But my
cousin of Guise and the Cardinal will not let me pardon any one--they
forbid it,” he added weakly.

“My son,” said the Medicis, “are you not King of France?”

A faint flush spread over the ivory face, the pale lips drew themselves
together obstinately, and he muttered to himself:

“Yes! Yes! I am King,” and then, in a louder tone, “I will be King for
once--shall I not, Marie?” and he turned to his wife.

And the most beautiful lips in the world pleaded for us, and put
courage into the heart of the King; and, boy as he was, there seemed to
come upon him all the dignity of his high estate, as he stretched out
his hand again to us.

“I pardon you the past, messieurs--I give you the King’s Peace--the
peace that the King himself knows not.”

Then we touched the thin hand with our lips, and, rising without a
word, for there was something in the moment that took speech from us,
stepped behind the group at the head of the bed, as the little King
leaned back again on his pillows, all trace of the momentary strength
in his face vanishing. Catherine turned toward us, as if about to give
us the signal to go, when the King spoke again.

“My mother,” he said, “am I going to die?”

A look of pain came over the marble features of Catherine; she bent
over the boy, as if to hide her features, and her voice was very low as
she answered: “No, no, my son!”

And the child had become a child once more.

“I do not want to die,” he wailed. “I am King. Why should a King die?”
He stopped and beckoned to Cipierre.

“Monsieur,” he said, as the Vicomte approached, “you are a brave
soldier; you have fought many battles. You must save your King from
death.”

The veteran half turned away as he answered:

“I, and all your soldiers, my King, would die to save you.”

“Then you will not let death come? It comes in the dark, monsieur; that
is why I always have these lights. You must not let death come. You
must stand there! There!” He pointed to the foot of the bed, and went
on: “And my guards, who would die for me, must stand around, then death
will not touch the King of France.”

I saw the features of the old war-wolf work convulsively as he bowed
before the King and muttered hoarsely, “It shall be done.”

There was no word spoken now. There was nothing to say. The lights
burned brightly on the pallid features of the boy, who had flung
himself back amid his pillows, and wearily closed his eyes.

We stood still, looking at each other in silence. I saw Catherine
and René exchange a glance, and then from behind us came a single,
half-suppressed sob. It was from the heart of the fair young Queen,
as, with a quick, sudden movement, she turned and passed into an inner
apartment.

And the Medicis spoke now in her icy, measured voice:

“Messieurs, the King sleeps.”




CHAPTER XVI

THE KING’S SIGNET


BOWING low, we stepped from the King’s bedside and moved toward the
door, Catherine stopping Sancerre to give a last injunction: “You will
leave by the private way, through my apartments--tell Bentivoglio.”

She was answered in an undertone, so that I could not catch the speech,
and the next moment we re-entered the ante-chamber, closely followed by
René.

Those whom we had left were still there, in curious expectation; but
René repeated to them the words of the Medicis, “The King sleeps,” and
there followed the murmurs of low converse, and a subdued bustle of
departure, only those remaining whose duties required them to stay--a
page or so, the officer of the night, and the archers at the door.

Bentivoglio and Richelieu moved together toward us, and Sancerre,
whispering Catherine’s command in the chamberlain’s ear, turned to
Richelieu and said:

“Monsieur! You will await Her Majesty the Queen-Mother here.”

A dark shade gathered on Richelieu’s brow.

“I command the guards in the galleries,” he answered. “Monsieur de
Baillieul”--and he indicated a tall, grim-looking soldier who stood
stiffly, a little apart from the others--“is on duty here to-night.”

“You do not follow me, Monsieur de Richelieu,” said Sancerre. “I said
your orders were to await Her Majesty. It remains for you to obey or
not,” and with that the old count swung round on his heel and moved
forward to the stairway, leaving Richelieu biting his moustache with
anger.

We exchanged a glance as we passed, and I read enough in Richelieu’s
eye to understand that it was not any delay in getting at his skin of
wine that touched him, but that this order of Catherine had crossed
some design which had little to do with the jests of le Brusquet or the
vintage of Gascogne.

We left him, apparently debating in his mind whether he should obey the
commands he had received or not, and returned as we came. On entering
the passage leading to Catherine’s apartments, Marcilly and I were side
by side, and he put his hand on my arm with a friendly pressure, as he
said, “I think we win.”

Oh! Win or lose! It was all one to me now; but the touch of his hand
stirred the smouldering hate in my heart toward the man who had come
between me and the woman I loved. I shrank back from him, muttering
something--I do not know myself what--and thankful for the gloom that
hid the expression which must have passed over my features.

It is a profound and awful mystery that man should carry within himself
the poison that can kill his soul. Who shall fathom this strange thing?
Not you nor I, my friends; but it remains true that the Almighty hand
has placed side by side in our hearts the noblest aspirations and the
most deadly passions. It is as if a gardener rears, with infinite pain
and labor, a beautiful plant, and then grafts on to it a poisonous
cutting, whose growth means death to the exquisite thing on which such
labor and such care has been spent.

And the poison herbs were growing apace within me now, spreading their
long arms about my soul, choking, with their creeping growth, all the
manly, the noble, the pure thoughts that, but for my own folly, might
have made me a man fit to hold my head high among my fellows.

All these thoughts did not pass through me then. They came with the
after years, with memory, with shame, and a too late repentance. But at
the time when I shrank back from Marcilly and followed my companions,
the last of all, I was conscious only of a hideous turmoil in my soul;
and I saw, with an ever-increasing dread and horror, that I had again
approached the edge of that abyss from which but so short a while back
I thought I had escaped, and whose dark deeps were now calling me down
to them with an irresistible force.

In a few paces we reached the cabinet. Bentivoglio, with suave
politeness, held open the door to let us pass, and as I stepped in,
the last of all, I became conscious that there was some one there. For
the figure of a woman arose from a chair near the window, where she
had been sitting caressing Nambu, the Barbary ape, and stood in the
half-light awaiting us to advance.

A second glance assured me that it was no other than Mary of Scotland,
the young Queen of France herself, and with that recognition there came
to me like lightning the thought that something had arisen to thwart
our plans, else why should she, the secret friend of Condé, be here,
and evidently expecting us?

For a moment we stood in irresolute surprise, and then the Italian
recovered himself.

“Your Majesty--here--and alone,” he began; but she stopped him with a
slight gesture of the hand, and, turning to Sancerre, said with that
sweet, low voice of hers:

“My Lord! This should have been given to you by the Queen, my mother.
’Tis the King’s signet. Take it now.” She placed the ring in Sancerre’s
hand, as she added, a little sadly: “I could trust no one to give it to
you. This will pass you, and”--she hesitated a little--“your friends
free, for there are those who would try and stop you, even to-night, on
the chance of the King’s pardon being recalled to-morrow. Nay, not a
word, Sancerre!” she went on, with a slight flush on her face, as the
old man began to pour forth his thanks, “It is for the cause we all
have at heart, and may God give you success!”

Then Louis de Beuil knelt before his Queen. “Your Majesty had in us
loyal and faithful subjects before--you now have men who are your very
slaves.” So saying, he touched her hand with his lips, and, rising to
his feet, stood beside her, a towering figure, looking, with his long
white beard and silver hair, like some good enchanter of the legends of
romance.

It was a curious picture--the light from the Mercury flickering over
the room, the ape cowering among his cushions, staring at us with
bead-like, unthinking eyes, the group of stern men around that fair
young figure, that Queen who was Queen for but a day.

There as she stood, with the lights and shadows playing on her, and her
sweet, trustful face turned toward us, I caught myself wondering why
should she--the niece of Guise--be doing her utmost to help his most
deadly foe? Was it pity alone? Or was there truth in the whisperings of
the Court, that Mary of Scotland had lost her heart, ere she was Queen
of France, to the gay and gallant Bourbon, and that in secret she was
ever true to her love? And even as I put these thoughts from me, the
Queen broke the silence.

“Messieurs! It is late. We must ask Bentivoglio to conduct us to the
King.”

With a slight inclination of her head, and preceded by Bentivoglio, she
left the cabinet. When she had gone, we gathered round Sancerre, who
stood near the lamp, the ring in his hand.

“_Tudieu!_” he laughed, as he slipped the signet on his finger. “I see
now why Richelieu wished to accompany us. I would wager my best hawk
against a hedge-crow that we meet him yet. Come, gentlemen!”

So saying, he led the way from the cabinet toward the outer gateway,
where Lorgnac was yet at his vigil.

“Still on duty!” said Cipierre, stopping to exchange a word with the
lieutenant of the guard, who was a favorite of his.

“As you see, monsieur.”

“What! Do they make you watch all night? It was not so in my time.”

“No, monsieur!” replied the young soldier; “but till midnight, when
Crequi relieves me--good-night, messieurs!”

“Good-night, de Lorgnac!” We returned his greeting and, moving quickly
along the corridor, gained the entrance hall, where we found that
Sancerre’s words were true, for Richelieu was there, warming himself
at the fire, and, ranged near the door, stood at least a dozen of his
carabiniers.

We looked at one another in surprise, and Richelieu stopped rubbing
his hands together at the blaze in the grate; then, putting on his
plumed hat, that lay on a chair beside him, he came toward us.

As he approached, Sancerre addressed him: “You here, monsieur! I had
thought your duties were with the Queen-Mother.”

“My duties are where my orders carry me,” sneered Richelieu, “and,
at the moment, these duties are painful--to others.” Then turning to
us, he said, in a loud voice: “Messieurs de Marcilly and de Vibrac, I
arrest you in the King’s name! Your swords, please, gentlemen!”

“_Morbleu!_” exclaimed Cipierre. “This is too much, monsieur! I demand
your authority!”

Richelieu shrugged his shoulders. “It is at the door, Monsieur le
Vicomte,” and he pointed to his troopers where they stood, grim and
motionless.

There was a veiled triumph in his voice, a studied insolence in his
manner, that made our blood boil, and Cipierre, ever hasty, was roused
at once.

“You will do this at your peril, sir,” he began, but Sancerre stayed
him, and, turning toward Richelieu, looked him steadily in the face, as
he asked:

“Monsieur, do I understand you to say you have the orders of the
King--the King, mind you--for your action?”

But Richelieu was not to be browbeaten. He cocked his hat fiercely on
the side of his head, and answered with a haughtiness equal to that of
the Count:

“Monsieur de Sancerre! It is sufficient for me that I have my orders.
It is my duty to see them carried out, and yours, monsieur, not to
hinder me.”

“Precisely! Provided you have orders.”

“Monsieur!”

“Come, monsieur! There must be some mistake. One does not arrest
gentlemen who have but a moment ago received the King’s pardon. If you
have the King’s warrant, produce it, and the matter is ended.”

Sancerre’s words had their effect on the man. He had started
perceptibly at the mention of the King’s pardon, and for a moment he
was shaken. But Richelieu was a hardy villain, and steeled himself. He
turned insolently from Sancerre, saying:

“I cannot stand here talking all night. Messieurs, your swords--or must
I use force?”

But here Cipierre’s patience was exhausted. “Stay!” he cried. “I give
you my word, monsieur, that if you do not produce your authority, and
if you arrest these gentlemen by force without producing it, that
I, Philibert de Marcilly, Captain of Orleans and Colonel-General of
Cavalry, will break you like a reed. There is an old story, monsieur,
of an earthen vessel and a metal pot going together down stream--you
have worn the black robe, and ought to know the fable--and I take
it you are wise enough to apply it. Come, sir, no more fencing; your
authority.”

There was a ring in the Vicomte’s voice that showed he meant every word
he said. It was one thing to beard Sancerre, who, highly placed as he
was, held no great office; it was, however, quite another thing to
cross Cipierre, whose power as Governor of Orleans, and as a general of
cavalry, was sufficient to crush a man like Richelieu easily. He felt,
too, that every moment he delayed weakened the ground under his feet,
and made our belief that he held no warrant for the arrest a certainty.
As a matter of fact, he had not, and confessed it the next moment.

“I have not the warrant with me,” he said, sullenly.

“Whose was the order, then--the King’s, the Chancellor’s?”

“My instructions were from the Cardinal,” and then, recovering his
spirit, “and they are enough for me.”

Cipierre laughed harshly. “So, monsieur, your orders came from the
Cardinal, and they are enough for you, are they? Since when did Charles
of Lorraine become Colonel of Carabiniers? Or is it that you think you
wear the iron and yellow of Guise, instead of the silver and red of the
King’s House? Come, Sancerre, end this farce--show him the signet and
let him be gone.”

Richelieu had paled to the lips with anger as Cipierre spoke; but
prudence, and perhaps fear, kept him still--and now his eyes were fixed
on the signet that Sancerre held toward him.

“It is the King’s,” he said, in a voice thick with rage.

“And you obey that, or do you refuse? If you refuse, I will order your
own men to arrest you,” said the Vicomte.

“I have no option but to obey.”

“Very well! Call off your guard from the door! And to-morrow the King
will know what a servant he has in you.”

Richelieu was no coward, and the stinging words of Cipierre’s voice
raised the man to fury. He put his hand to the hilt of his sword, and
then, recollecting himself, withdrew it slowly; but it was in a voice
that trembled with passion that he answered:

“Monsieur le Vicomte, I obey the King’s signet. These gentlemen are
free. But you, monsieur--I have a word with you----”

“Tush, man!” and Cipierre broke in roughly upon his speech. “You think
you are in a tavern. I cannot cross swords with you. The difference
between us is too great. Come! Call off your guards!”

And Richelieu did as he was bidden without another word. In passing
out, however, I had my opportunity. “Monsieur,” I said, “I shall be
pleased to hear the word you intended for Monsieur le Vicomte.”

A dark flush came on his face. “In another place,” he answered.

“In your own place, and at your own time, monsieur. I commend myself to
you,” and with a slight bow we separated.

“They will do their utmost to get the pardon recalled to-morrow,” said
Marcilly, as we trotted down the silent square of Ste. Croix.

“Remember, however,” I said, “that I am under the protection of
Monsieur of Arles. He wants me as a free agent, as he said. I fear
little for myself for the next few days.”

“I will be with the Queen-Mother at her rising,” said Sancerre, “and
you, gentlemen, must see the Prince early to-morrow and arrange all.
There must be no delays now. In case of accidents, you had better keep
this signet for the present,” and he handed the ring to Marcilly.

We left Sancerre at his house, and, the hour being late, pushed on at
a round pace homeward. In a few minutes we were again in the Martroi,
now to all appearance totally deserted, except by the watchmen keeping
guard over the scaffoldings and wooden galleries that filled the
square. Here and there they had lit fires, and were huddled around
them, for the winter wind blew chill, though the night was clear as
crystal and the moon was out.

On the far side of the square, behind the huge scaffoldings, which
almost hid the houses beyond them from view, there seemed to be a
wakeful and merry party around the night fire, which splattered up
redly there, casting its light on the tracery of the crossed beams and
network of galleries above it. Some one was singing, but we could not
catch the words of the song, though the chorus came to us distinctly:

  Bon jour! Ma Margoton!
  Bon jour! Belle mignonne!

The cheery refrain jarred on our ears, coming as it did from almost
under the spot where Condé was to die--where, if the plans of the Guise
succeeded, not only would Condé die, but with him, as we thought, our
France--the France that we loved so well.

We were now almost opposite Cipierre’s house, where the wooden
galleries in the square were but partly finished. It was here, as we
slackened pace to approach the gates, that we saw a man, mounted on a
white horse, emerge from the shadow of the scaffolding and come half
out into the moonlight.

Something in his air and manner made me feel that I knew him, and then
a small, dark figure slipped from the saddle behind him and ran toward
us. It was Majolais, as I live!

“_Blitzen!_” swore one of the reiters, as he drew his sword and
attempted to make a cut at the dwarf; but I struck the blade up, saying:

“A friend! A friend! Here, Majolais!”

The next moment the imp was at my side, and, thrusting a packet into
my hand, was off again like a flash.

“Stay! Stay!” called out both Cipierre and Marcilly, but the dwarf only
laughed--that cackling, tongueless laugh of his--and sprang behind the
saddle of the white horse, while its rider, turning its head on the
instant, went off at a gallop.

“Come back!” shouted Cipierre, and an answer came to us through the
moonlight:

“_Bon coq, Coqueville!_” And then we heard him going ding-dong down the
deserted streets.




CHAPTER XVII

“LE PETIT HOMME TANT JOLI”


SO taken aback were we that for a breath we did not realize who it
was. We heard the reckless cry riding back to us through the shivering
winter moonlight, we heard the excited “_hou! hou!_” of the alarmed
watch, and the clatter of iron-shod hoofs, that stilled suddenly as
the rider turned into a side street that shut out all sound, and then,
only then, did the understanding of the thing come to us, and Marcilly
almost shouted out:

“By all the saints! ’Tis Coqueville! What blind folly!” and, with an
oath, he struck his gloved hand on the flap of his holster.

“Perhaps this explains things,” and I held up at arm’s height the
letter Majolais had given to me, while Cipierre cut in:

“Come, then, let us read it. We have no time to waste.”

A moment after we were in the hall of Cipierre’s house, grouped around
the letter, which I had handed to Marcilly, while a tall Swiss held a
lighted candle so that we could read.

“From the Princess,” said Jean, cutting the yellow seals with the
point of his dagger, and we bent over and read with him. It was from
madame herself, explaining her change of plan, and stating that she,
with a small suite, were at the moment lying in safe concealment in
the deserted château of St. Loup. She went on to say it was here her
husband was to be brought, and that she had horses provided to take the
Prince, not to Poitou, but to her uncle, the Constable.

“Montmorenci,” said Cipierre; “that is not so bad. He is closer than
Coligny.”

“Yes, there is something in this, especially as from what passed
to-day between Sancerre and the Queen-Mother, I gather that the old
fox is leaving his earth,” I said, and added, “but does not madame say
anything of this?”

“Not a word! Stay! You are right,” and Marcilly turned over the page.
“It’s here in the postscript. The Constable has moved from Yvoy le
Marron. If this is true, ’tis only a five-league ride to reach him, if
we could but effect the escape the day after to-morrow.”

“Bravo, Ponthieu!” I burst out.

“Ponthieu! Eh! What do you mean?” asked Cipierre.

“That the Constable would never have moved but for a gallant gentleman
of Gascony, one Perducas de Ponthieu, who risked his life ten times
over for the Cause--but the story is a long one, monsieur, and it grows
late.”

As I spoke, the huge clock in the hall struck midnight, and the bronze
bell in the courtyard clanged out a hoarse echo of the hour.

“Ste. Croix! I did not believe we were so far into to-morrow,” said
Cipierre; “it is, indeed, too late for further talk, gentlemen, and you
need rest.”

He spoke truly enough, for even Marcilly, despite his iron endurance,
looked pale and worn, and I--I was longing to be alone.

And at last I had my desire, and regretted it the instant it came. In
the excitement of passing events I was taken out of myself; but here,
in this huge bedroom, where the candles seemed but to make little
circles of light, where the logs burned low on the hearth, where
thoughts black as the shadows that flitted in the uneasy light over the
heavy curtains of the bed, and thick tapestries on the walls, crowded
round me, I dreaded my loneliness. For a moment I thought of seeking
Badehorn to discuss with him arrangements for the morrow, and then I
laughed at my weakness, and, undressing, flung myself into a large
easy-chair by the fire, for I felt it was useless trying to sleep. My
body was wearied, it is true, but my brain was working like a clock--it
was the old story, that mania which I had fought so long, and thought
defeated, come back again stronger, more insistent than ever.

Sometimes when I think of this period of my life, I try to delude
myself into the belief that I was mad then; that it was not I, Gaspard
de Vibrac, who walked the earth, but a fiend that had ousted my soul
from its earthly tenement--else why was this hateful consciousness of
a double presence within me? What was this impalpable, but resistless
power, that was able to force me, despite my struggles, to follow its
malign course?

But let this rest! Mad or sane, I have to answer for my past, and the
scroll, with its damning record, is running red before my eyes as I
write; but then, as I sat there, the things that were to come, the
things that were to be of my own doing, seemed to quiver like uneasy
phantoms before me, and to finally resolve themselves into the one
devilish thing that made me what I am.

Listen! I had sought to injure Marcilly, therefore I hated him. I
had lowered myself to play the traitor to him in all that man holds
dearest. But that he stood between me and my love, this would not have
been, and I hated him the more for that. I had tried to win my way back
to honor, and all but succeeded, when, but a few hours ago, I found, as
I thought--I jumped to conclusions as usual--that I had been made the
victim of a coquette’s pastime. All my vanity, all my self-love, was
wounded and in arms--I was filled with the rage that burns in a heart
in which love is turned to anger. I was capable of anything, and I had
paved the way for this total descent. It was no case--it never is--of
one becoming at once supremely vile. I would have revenge, a full
and complete revenge, for my abasement, and then came the whispered
temptation that lost me my soul.

I started as the thought came to me, and then with it came a horror
and loathing of the evil thing. I sprang from my chair and paced the
room. It could not be. It was impossible. I looked around me like a
guilty man, and then I clutched at a straw. I tried to pray, but my
heart would not feel the words that my cold lips uttered, and for the
first time I rose to my feet, without even that momentary strength that
prayer had hitherto given me. As I glanced around me, I saw what I had
not noticed before--a flagon of wine, and near it a cup, left there by
the thoughtful care of Cipierre’s servants. Three times did I fill the
cup to the brim and drain it. I wanted sleep, rest, forgetfulness--if
it was but for a moment. I wanted to become oblivious of the new horror
that had come upon me, to obtain in the Lethe of sleep that peace which
cannot come even to those who die. For death is but the door which
opens to lead us into another life. We know not if it brings rest, we
know not if we leave behind us anything except the earthly shell of
the soul. But sleep--there is rest in it--if only for a little while.
And for a space it came to me, a deep and dreamless slumber, and when
I awoke the morning was well advanced. I made my toilet, and looked
out of the lattice window. The day was one in which sunlight and mist
strove with each other, and the sun was winning, aided by a breeze,
which shred the clouds into woolly wisps, that floated westward in long
lines, with patches of blue sky between them.

The rest had done me good. I held my hand to the light, and it was
steady, not trembling like an aspen leaf, as it was when I lay down to
sleep; but the evil thing in my mind was still there, and, strange to
say, I no longer looked at it with the horror and loathing of a few
hours back.

As I turned from the window there was a knock at the door, and I heard
Marcilly’s voice asking if he could come in.

“Come in!” I answered back, and my voice was gay and cordial, for a
traitor must know to be a hypocrite.

Jean entered, looking refreshed and strong again, his slight, spare
figure set off to advantage in the rich brown and yellow of his dress,
while a short cloak of the same colors, fastened at the throat by a
jewelled clasp, was hung carelessly over his shoulders.

“Is it time to be moving?” I asked as he came in, adding, “I fear I
have slept late.”

“There is time yet, Vibrac,” he answered, seating himself in the
arm-chair and playing with his gloves. There was something on his mind,
something he desired to say; but I would not help him, and at last he
spoke.

“Gaspard,” he said, “there is a thing I want you to do for me.”

I remained silent, our eyes met for a moment, and then he went on, his
voice shaking a little: “I must not see Marie again. The sight of her
unmans me. I want you, however, to do this for me”--he pulled from his
breast pocket a letter, which he held in his hand--“I want you to give
this to Marie. It is my farewell,” and he laughed, a mirthless, nervous
laugh.

“Give it to me!” I replied, stretching out my hand; “it will reach
madame’s hands in safety.”

“I thank you,” and as he handed me the letter a thought struck me, and
it was merely to make conversation that I gave utterance to it, little
imagining to what it would lead.

“Has it never occurred to you, Marcilly, that your wife is in very
great danger here?”

“I don’t follow,” he answered, though he paled a little.

“Merely this--that if there is any hitch in our attempt, to save
herself Catherine will sacrifice every one to the Guise. I doubt if any
mercy will be shown to any one belonging to you--and you remember, too,
that the St. Andre, and Achon above all, claim your wife’s estates of
Chaumont.”

“They would never dare,” he said, but I interrupted him.

“The estates are large, I believe, and you recollect the case of
Mademoiselle de Luynes.”

He leaned back helplessly in his chair, biting his lip, and twisting at
his moustache, and as I looked at him, tossed with mental agony, and
thought, too, of the hideous story of which I had just reminded him, my
good angel made a last effort, and touched me with pity. I went up to
him, and put my hand on his shoulder.

“See, Marcilly!” I said. “You want a cool brain and a steady nerve for
this, and that you will never have as long as your wife is here. Why
not get her away? Let her join the Princess at St. Loup at once, and
thence go on with her to her refuge with the Constable.”

His face brightened at once. “If that could be done! But Catherine will
never let her go.”

“Leave that to me,” I said. “I will manage that. What is more natural
than that madame should come to Cipierre’s house to see you? She has
been here constantly before, and her coming will arouse no suspicion.
From the Martroi to St. Loup is scarce two hours’ ride, and she would
be with the Princess before any one even began to suspect that the bird
had flown.”

He sprang up and wrung my hand.

“Do this,” he said, “and you will loose a mill-stone from my neck.”

“Make your mind easy; and is it not time to start?”

“In a half-hour,” he said, “when we have breakfasted.”

Punctually to the half-hour we started. Cipierre had already gone on to
the palace, but four of his Swiss troopers came with us, and, confident
in the King’s pardon, and in the protection afforded by an escort
wearing the colors of the Captain of Orleans, we had no fear of meeting
any one, not even the Guise himself.

We rode slowly up the crowded Rue Royale, talking gaily of a hundred
things, to cover that which was in our minds. We spoke of Coqueville
and wondered if he had got free of the town. It was all but impossible,
as we thought, and if arrested, we knew there would be no mercy shown
to him, who, with the exception perhaps of Renaudie, had been perhaps
the most daring and able leader of the Amboisards. And even as we spoke
of him the old proverb came true, for in the pushing, swaying crowd in
the street I caught a glimpse of the dwarf, his gay clothes covered
with patches of mud, as if he had fallen heavily, and close to him
was Coqueville himself, stalking quietly through the press, evidently
making his way toward the city gates.

“See there!” I whispered to Marcilly, but his eye was as quick as mine.

“So they have not got off. They are lost if they are recognized
now--take no notice.”

As he spoke, the dwarf turned his head and saw us, showing his teeth
in a knowing smile, while he plucked Coqueville by his cloak, but the
latter looked at us as if we were perfect strangers, and began to
cross the road slowly, followed by his companion.

It was at this point that a party of horsemen came sharply into the
street. They rode at a trot, utterly regardless of the people, and the
crowd gave before them in fear.

It was Achon himself who rode at the head of these men--Achon booted
and spurred like a carabinier of the guard, a steel corselet glinting
under his purple mantle, and swinging in his right hand a long,
straight cutting whip. In the stir caused by the pace at which Monsieur
of Arles and his men came on, Coqueville slipped out of sight, but,
confused by the crowd, Majolais hesitated and looked around him.
Achon’s horse swerved slightly at the black, misshapen figure; but,
pulling him back almost on his haunches, the prelate raised his whip
and struck the Moor savagely across the face. For a moment, half
blinded and bleeding, Majolais staggered back and then sprang at Achon,
something flashing brightly in his hand; but the cruel whip came down
again like lightning, and, with a shriek, the dwarf rolled over on
the cobble-stones of the pavement. A man-at-arms lowered his lance to
stick him, but the dwarf gained his feet with incredible rapidity, and
dashed headlong into the crowd, which closed around him with a roar of
oaths, laughter, and mob-cries, with now and then a tone that rose to
the octave of menace against the bishop and his suite. But Achon only
smiled grimly as he gave some orders to his followers, and two of them
detached themselves, as if to pursue the dwarf, while the rest rode
onward.

Not once had Achon looked in our direction, and yet I knew and felt
that we had been seen and recognized by him, though for the present
that mattered little. He was evidently on his way to the palace, and we
halted for a moment to let the crowd clear, and watched the cavalcade,
until it turned off to the right, and vanished from our view.

“If the dwarf lives through this, ’twill go hard with Achon,” said
Marcilly.

“If he lives!” I answered; “hark at the crowd roaring after him.”

And from the distance we could hear the yells of the mob, as fickle as
the breeze, now joined in hounding down the dwarf, whom but a moment
before they had closed round in protection.

“They’ll have him to a certainty!” said Marcilly. “I would we could
have saved him.”

I said nothing. There was nothing to say. It would have been madness
to have drawn swords then with the enterprise we had in hand. We could
not deviate from our course, but I was not satisfied with myself, and
rode in silence, until we saw the Emperor’s Pistols, grinning over
the gateway of the house in the Rue Parisis, and drew rein before the
prison of Condé.

An archer guard was at the gate, and a little way from the men Monsieur
de Bresy, the same gentleman who had destroyed my house in Paris a
year back, and who was now in charge of the Prince, stood patting the
neck of a gray horse from which he had just dismounted. He flung the
reins to a groom and turned to us.

“Good-morning, gentlemen! I address Messieurs de Marcilly and de
Vibrac, do I not?”

“The same, monsieur,” and we bowed our greeting as we dismounted.

“I was at the palace last night and saw you, as well as heard your
names there,” said de Bresy, as if in explanation of his recognition of
us. And then he added: “I fear, M. de Vibrac, you owe me no good will
for what happened in Paris. I give you my word, however, that I could
not restrain the men----”

“That is quite possible,” I answered, and then, checking myself, for it
was no time to quarrel, I went on: “We have made our peace at last. We
have come here, however, to pay our respects to His Highness.”

“Had you come an hour ago it would have been useless, but as it is I
shall inquire if the Prince will receive you. I was sent for to the
palace this morning, and informed that the Prince would be allowed
henceforth to see a few friends daily--you are, I presume, of the
number?”

“Monsieur, and if there is any doubt on the matter, perhaps this will
satisfy you,” and Marcilly held out the signet.

De Bresy glanced at it for a moment without showing any surprise: “It
is more than enough,” he said, and then as he looked again at Marcilly:
“But for the weather that has touched your cheek, monsieur, and that
you do not stoop so much, ’twould be hard to distinguish you from
Condé.”

We laughed, and I put my hand on Jean’s shoulder, saying:

“You see here, monsieur, ‘The Shadow of Condé.’”

“I shall take care,” was the reply, “that I do not mistake the shadow
for the substance; will you enter, gentlemen?” and with these words he
motioned us into the doorway, now opened by the guard.

In the courtyard we were stopped for a few seconds, and de Bresy went
off to announce our coming. When he went out of earshot, I remarked:

“Did you hear what de Bresy said--that he would take care not to
mistake the shadow for the substance? Think you he suspects?”

“It is impossible to say. You must keep him engaged the whole time when
the stroke comes off to-morrow.”

“Why not to-day?”

“If it can be done to-day, I’ll risk it; but there may be suspicions,
and ’twould be well to let them sleep.”

“Remember,” I said, “that as soon as ever matters have been explained
to the Prince I leave you. I have to do that ride to St. Loup to-day.”

“You are the best of friends,” he answered. “But hush! Here comes de
Bresy.”

In effect de Bresy appeared at the moment. “His Highness will receive
you, gentlemen--have the kindness to follow me,” and he led the way.
We observed everything that was possible as we went, noted the number
of sentries in the corridors, counted the steps on the stairs, marked
the thickness of the doors and how they were secured, until at last we
reached a landing, where there was an officer and four men on guard.
Behind them was an open door, and, looking into the room beyond, we
saw three or four figures seated round a card table, early in the day
though it was. They were the Prince and his immediate attendants, Vaux
and one or two others. Condé saw us almost at once, and, in cheery
greeting, waved a hand holding some cards, his voice as joyous and
hearty as if he had never known a moment’s grief, as if he did not know
that within a few hours his neck might lie upon the headsman’s block.
He was a true Bourbon, and the Bourbons, with all their faults, were
never afflicted with the poltroon fever.

“Welcome!” he cried. “Come, give me all the news.” And, flinging his
cards on the table, he rose and took us by the hands. Except that he
was pale and thin with his confinement, he seemed as much at his ease
there, with death hanging over him, as if he were receiving us in his
own château of Germiny.

We met him in the same spirit, and spoke in general terms of a hundred
things, de Bresy, who remained in the room, joining in the converse.
At last I caught Marcilly’s eye, and succeeded in arresting de Bresy’s
attention for a moment by raising a discussion on Touchet’s system of
fence. I showed him the Spanish pass, and, when the little play was
over, had the satisfaction of seeing that Jean had been able to make
known at least the object of our coming.

As I sheathed my sword the Prince said, “Bresy, these gentlemen dine
with me to-day; I trust you will honor me with your company as well.”

The archer bowed and expressed his thanks, and, seeing that we were
staying practically for the day, begged leave to excuse himself, as he
had to do his rounds. As he was at the door Condé called after him:

“At twelve exactly, de Bresy, and we will play a match at tennis in the
afternoon. I wager ten écus that Marcilly, here, beats you. Will you
take it?”

“With pleasure, monseigneur,” and, bowing, de Bresy went.

The door was still open, but that did not matter, for we gathered
round the card table, which we pushed near the fireplace, and as we
pretended to play, Marcilly, in a few rapid words, explained our plan.
It was only, however, when we came to the point that the Princess was
awaiting him at St. Loup that Condé spoke.

“_Oui-da!_” he exclaimed. “I would ’twere La Limeuil.”

Marcilly bit his lip, and I for one did not hesitate to show my
feelings. The callous indifference displayed by the man we were about
to risk so much for moved me for the moment to hot anger. I actually
dared to curse him in my heart, I, who in a short time was to be guilty
of a crime to which the Bourbon’s sins were white as snow. Condé,
however, was quick to see the effect of his words. He laughed his merry
laugh. “Ah!” he said, “I but jested, my friends. Once out of this”--and
his eye flashed--“I will draw the sword openly, and, by God’s grace,
France shall be free.”

The matter passed off, and Marcilly went on, explaining his plan to
the end. When he had finished, Condé, who had said no word since that
untoward interruption of his, leaned back in his chair, tugging at
his moustache. We had expected him to say something, but not a word
did he utter, not even a phrase that was suggestive of thanks for the
sacrifice that was being made; and at last it was with a voice that
almost trembled with anger that I asked:

“Monseigneur approves of the plan, I trust?”

“It is impracticable,” he said shortly. “Come, let us go on with the
cards.”

We looked at one another in astonishment. “Does not Your Highness
intend to make any effort?” I went on. “And how is this impracticable?
We at least deserve to be told that.”

He had picked up an ace of hearts, and was looking at it as I spoke.
When I finished, he laid it down face upward on the table, and looked
at us.

“Messieurs,” he said gravely, “it is impracticable because, for such
a plan to succeed, Louis of Bourbon must be base enough to buy his
life at the expense of another’s--and--he has not yet come to that.
Messieurs, if this were the only way, and I had to die ten times over,
I would not take it. Let there be an end to this. Your very offer is an
insult to me.”

To say that we were thunderstruck is nothing. Here was an aspect of
the case that had never presented itself to us. We looked at each
other blankly, and as we looked the gong in the courtyard struck the
half-hour after eleven.

There are moments when a lie becomes almost sublime, and one of those
moments had come.

“Monseigneur,” said Marcilly, “you are under a misapprehension. My
safety is assured in any case--it is pledged.”

I turned to him; but the expression on his face stilled the inquiry on
my lips, and I waited and wondered, while the Prince said dryly, with
that touch of sarcasm in his words, from which he could never divest
himself:

“Indeed! By the King himself, perhaps?”

“Monseigneur can judge for himself,” and Jean held out the signet of
the King.

Condé took it in his hand for a moment, and his glance shot out at
Marcilly like a sword blade, but the features of the other remained
immovable and calm.

“I believe you, monsieur,” he said, as he handed back the signet, “and
I place myself in your hands. Forgive me the words I have just spoken.”

For a moment I, Gaspard de Vibrac, had thought that my vengeance on
that heartless coquette was about to escape me.




CHAPTER XVIII

MARIE


“WHAT! Do you not stay for dinner?”

It was de Bresy who spoke as I was mounting my horse. He was leaning
over the parapet that crowned the gateway, and looking down at me with
a curious, suspicious glance in his eyes.

“No!” I answered carelessly, as I gained the saddle. “I am due at the
palace this afternoon, and have made my excuse to His Highness. By the
way, you have later news than I, monsieur--does the King’s improvement
continue?”

He shrugged his shoulders. “’Tis said he had a good night.”

“May it lead to many better! _Au revoir!_ I trust you will win your
match at tennis.”

“Would you care to lay anything on Marcilly?” asked de Bresy, with a
gambler’s eagerness for a wager, and I humored him.

“Another ten to the Prince’s, if you like,” and I steadied my fretting
nag.

“Done with you!” he replied, and so wishing him the day once more, and
taking one of the Swiss with me, I trotted off, outwardly calm, but
inwardly a prey to a hundred conflicting emotions.

I had just left two men, one of whom had done a generous thing, while
the other had performed a great and noble action. In realizing that in
this they had gone far beyond me, so strangely was I constituted that
I felt a jealous anger at the thought of their nobleness. In soul I
had already sunk so low, that I began to hate anything that was good,
or rather to think that I hated it, and this, in effect, is the same
thing. Yet, with all this, I saw my own fault. I felt that I was wrong,
and almost despised myself. Even then I had a chance--up to the last
moment I might have saved myself, but for that mad longing for revenge
on the woman whom I accused in my heart of having brought me to this
level. There are those who will say I was beside myself; that no one,
short of an idiot and a fool, could have jumped to the conclusions I
had done; that the thing was, and is, impossible. My answer is, that it
was just because I was beside myself, it was just because I was blind
and frenzied with my own passions, that I did what I did, and I may add
that, in my opinion, all such crimes as mine are due to the same cause,
to the temporary mental paralysis that makes one unable to follow the
right path. It is only necessary to look around, and a hundred such
instances may be seen--none, perhaps, so black and damning as mine.

With these conflicting emotions in my mind, I was going across the
square of Ste. Croix, when I once again met Achon and his suite. They
were evidently returning from the palace, when we crossed each other,
coming almost face to face, and this time Achon greeted me, saying as
he did so:

“Monsieur! A word with you, with your permission.”

“It cannot, I imagine, be to seek alms for the poor,” I answered with
a sneer--I wished the man to know that I was aware of the part he had
played in Rue des Lavandières. But his face remained immovable, as he
looked at me coldly, saying:

“It was not only to seek alms that I was in the Rue des
Lavandières--there were other things I wanted--some I got----”

“Stole, rather! That list of names! Those----”

“Letters,” he interrupted, still with that cold smile on his face.
“They were even more interesting than the scroll. Bah! Monsieur de
Vibrac! I thought better of you. I little imagined you could be the
plaything of a coquette!”

I winced at the words, and he went on: “Such women as that take the
soul out of a man. They should be destroyed like vampires.”

“Is this all you have to say?” I asked unsteadily as we rode side by
side slowly down the Rue Jeanne d’Arc.

“No, monsieur; events are moving more rapidly than I thought, and it
becomes necessary for us to move with them.”

“Indeed!” I replied. “I see not how the matter concerns me.”

“Is your memory defective?” he asked, with a sneer.

“On the contrary, it is peculiarly retentive.” There was something in
my voice, low as it was, something in the words, that had a convincing
effect, and Achon appreciated the position. His tone and manner changed
on the instant, and it was with a cat-like, caressing purr that he said:

“Your pardon, de Vibrac! The old Adam comes out in me too often, I
fear, long and painfully though I have borne the cross----” But, still
hot with resentment and the thoughts he had inspired, I interrupted him.

“Monsieur, I am pressed for time.”

“And so am I,” with a quick, almost imperceptible change to his former
manner. “You have not forgotten our little agreement.”

“I have already said that my memory is retentive.”

“Ah! You men of war are like flint and steel.” The shadow of a smile
flickered over his thin, red lips. “I but recalled you to that promise,
monsieur, because I would like it fulfilled to-night.”

“To-night?”

“Yes. A few hours sooner or later can matter little to you.”

“Not a rush! When and where?”

“An hour after compline, in the priory of the Jacobins. You know it?”

“There will be no difficulty in finding it out.”

“And you will come?”

“Yes,” I answered slowly, and then leaning forward, he touched me
slightly on the arm.

“I will return you those letters there if you do what I want. They are
useless to me--but to you----” And he simply looked at me, the unspoken
sentence in his eyes.

I felt my heart beat at his words, but said nothing; and Achon
continued:

“You will be punctual, monsieur--a good day!”

And this strange man rode on, leaving me a prey to a hundred emotions.
For a moment I held my horse reined in, and then, turning, rode on
toward the palace.

On entering the gates I found the courtyard crowded, and there was
evidently an unwonted commotion; but I stopped to make no inquiry,
and, dismounting from my horse, gave the trooper the reins, and walked
up the steps, feeling with my hand at my breast-pocket to discover if
the letter Marcilly had given me was safe. It was there; but the touch
seemed to burn me, and, dropping my hand, I joined the throng at the
main entrance.

So great was the crush that at first I could make no way; and, leaning
against a pillar, cast about to see if there was any one I knew who
would conduct me to Madame de Marcilly. Not a face could I recognize,
until at last I saw Lorgnac a few yards from me. As often happens in a
crowd, I had looked at the spot where he was ten times before without
noticing him, and then his face flashed upon me as if he had sprung
from nowhere. He caught my eye as I looked, nodded and smiled, and
finally I edged myself to his side, and we exchanged greetings.

“There is something more than usual going on to-day, is there not?” I
asked.

“I believe news has come that has fluttered the dovecotes here a
little. All sorts of rumors are afloat. They say that Coligny and the
Huguenots are in arms, and that the Constable, with ten thousand men,
is marching to cut off our retreat to Paris.”

“Ha! The usual stories when no one knows anything, I suppose.”

“Nevertheless, there is something afoot--and Richelieu swears they mean
to hasten the execution of the Prince.”

“Richelieu! He would be likely to know.”

“Probably, but I never trust Richelieu. He appears to have fallen into
some sort of disgrace since last evening, for de Baillieul is on guard
at the council chamber, and I know that he was refused an audience by
the Queen-Mother this morning.”

“I could explain that, I think, were there time; but, monsieur, I have
a favor to ask. I have an important letter to deliver to Madame de
Marcilly. Can you tell me where I could find her?”

He laughed a little as he answered: “I’m afraid I’m not much of a
squire of dames, and hardly ever know the order of the day for the
ladies-in-waiting. Madame is probably with the Queen-Mother, or perhaps
in the gallery overlooking what we call the Queen’s Terrace.”

“_Diable!_” I exclaimed, with an affectation of cheerfulness, “I know
no more of this place than if I were a blind man in a labyrinth. How am
I to find her?”

“I’ll guide you as far as I am able,” he said good-naturedly, and,
thanking Lorgnac, I followed him as he made his way slowly through the
crowd, and eventually into the corridor through which we had passed the
night before, when seeking Catherine’s cabinet.

When about the middle of the corridor Lorgnac stopped before a door.

“This will take you into the gallery,” he said. “You will find little
Crequi in waiting at the other end, and he will tell you more than I
can. I never venture there, so now say _au revoir_!”

With a word or so of thanks for his kindness, I put my hand to the
door, and, passing through it, found myself in the gallery. It
stretched along a wing of the palace overlooking a terrace laid out as
a garden, which hung over the cloisters of the courtyard beneath. I
had scarce taken ten steps when a little burst of laughter came up to
me from the terrace, and with it my own name pronounced in a woman’s
voice. Glancing out through the window, I saw, seated on a rustic bench
immediately beneath me, two ladies, wrapped in long cloaks, for the day
was cold. The one was La Limeuil, the other the woman over whom my life
was wrecked. I stood for a moment watching them--it was only on one
of them that my eyes were fixed, and as I looked on those clear-cut,
delicate features, and the limpid blue eyes, and the rippling flaxen
curls that escaped from her silken hood, all the love I thought was
gone came back, and I stood there, trembling, and all but unable to
move.

That face could never have played the traitor! No! I had misjudged it.
I was wrong, a hundred times wrong. It was not for me to bring sorrow
to those eyes, so honest and true--I who had escaped but by a hand’s
breadth from shadowing them with eternal sorrow. In that moment I
forgot my vengeance, forgot all. I was only conscious of the fact that
I was near her. I rested my hand on the marble balustrade and looked.
I would draw back. I would hold fast by the vows I had sworn to myself
on that night when I spurred from the gates of Paris, leaving, as I
thought, my sin behind me; and even as my mind worked so, the other
woman, Isabel de Limeuil, spoke, and speech and answer struck me like a
blow on the face.

“As I was saying, I saw him, your old friend, de Vibrac. Is it true
that he weds Favras’ daughter, that little Yvonne de Mailly?”

Marie de Marcilly opened and shut the gold stopper of her vinaigrette
as she answered: “I neither know nor care. Monsieur de Vibrac’s affairs
do not interest me in the least.”

But the other was not to be denied, and with the feline cruelty of her
sex she thrust in a pin.

“He adored you once--did he not?”

Marie laughed. “Whoever can remember a year back? The trifling of an
hour passes with the hour, and one forgets it with one’s old gloves or
a worn-out mask.”

I caught my breath. It was true then! Achon’s words--the thoughts that
had come to me last night--were they not true--proved to the very hilt?
But I would have measure for measure, and, waiting to hear no more, I
drew back, the hot blood burning within me.

How little did I know that complex thing--a woman! I judged her from
the standpoint of a man, forgetting that a woman never speaks out her
whole thoughts, perhaps because she herself does not know what those
thoughts are, perhaps because by her very nature she can never have
complete self-knowledge, and so remains a sphinx to man and a mystery
to herself.

I walked slowly up the gallery, hurt, wounded, all the savage in me
roused. I had half a mind to turn on my heel, to see her no more, to
give Marcilly’s letter to the nearest page to deliver to her, and
to ride back, leaving her to her fate. When what was to happen was
known, the avarice of Achon, the fears of Catherine, and the ferocity
of the Guise would show no mercy--and she deserved none at my hands.
Why should I move a finger to save her, this woman who could kill a
man’s soul? And so, as I brooded, the tempter to whose counsels I was
ever a ready listener whispered again in my ear, and I almost laughed
as the infernal plan developed before me like lightning. Yes! There
was a sweetness in the thought of such a vengeance that filled me with
an unholy joy. From that moment I was lost--I had come forth from the
gates of the temple, and the doors were shut behind me.

Near the end of the gallery where I had halted was a stairway leading
down to the terrace below. I made a step toward it, hesitated, and then
boldly descended; as I reached the last step coming face to face with
the two, who had risen from their seats and were walking along the
terrace.

We bowed to each other formally. Marie did not give me her hand, though
the color left her cheek, and her companion glanced from one to another
of us with a slightly malicious look, as if enjoying the situation; but
I gave her little for her satisfaction, for, drawing my letter forth, I
presented it, saying calmly:

“From Monsieur le Comte, madame, and I have besides a message for you.”

“I thank you, Monsieur de Vibrac,” she answered, while Mademoiselle de
Limeuil, catching the meaning of my last words, cut in: “It is my hour
for attendance, I believe--you will excuse me,” and with a little nod
and a smile she ran up the steps, leaving us together.

Ay! Even as I stood there watching her, the letter in her hand, and her
eyes turned to me with a mute inquiry in them, I would have spared her
but for the cruel words still ringing in my ears; and, burning as I was
with rage, I was overawed by her beauty, and stammered as I went on
blundering:

“I should not have come, I know, but Marcilly himself charged me with
this message.”

She lifted her eyebrows slightly and laughed. “I see no reason why
you should not have come, monsieur--will you permit me?” and she made
as if to open the letter. She was so cool, so calm, so utterly self
possessed, that it brought me to myself. She had forgotten the old
glove--well, so could I. The past was dead. I was given to understand
that, in the subtle, indescribable way that only a woman can, and I
took my cue. Her hand was on the seal to break open the letter when I
arrested her.

“One moment, madame--perhaps you had better hear my message before
reading the letter.”

“Is it anything serious? Nothing has happened to Marcilly?” I winced at
the eager ring in her voice.

“Nothing has happened, but what I have to say is serious enough”; and
then, as we walked the length of the terrace and back, I put the matter
to her, talking as if we were but acquaintances; and as we stood once
more at the steps she said:

“Monsieur, I will meet you in two hours’ time on the parvis of St.
Pierre.”

“That will do--but be well mounted, madame--we may have to ride.” I
bowed as I took my leave, but this time she extended her hand, and,
touching it with mine, I left her there. As I walked up the steps I
could hear the crackling of the paper as she tore open the seals of
her letter; but I would not trust myself to look again. When I had
gained the corridor, I could find no trace of Lorgnac, so, after a
glance around, I strolled leisurely out, and mounting my horse, rode in
the direction of the Martroi, going by the Escures, so as to pass St.
Pierre on the way.

I was still smarting from the effects of the words I had heard. My
mind, unhinged and incapable of reason, took a sullen pleasure in
recalling them and in anticipating the payment I would exact for my
tortures. Wrapped in these thoughts, I took no notice of anything
around, and had come opposite St. Pierre without observing it, when I
heard the grating voice of Richelieu.

“Monsieur de Vibrac!” and he had steadied his horse alongside of mine.

“As you perceive, monsieur,” I answered coldly, a fierce joy swelling
in my heart at the thought that here was one, at least, upon whom my
pent-up wrath could break.

“You were good enough, monsieur, to observe last night that you would
like to hear a word from me.”

“Now, if you like,” and I looked him full in the face.

“Nothing would suit me better but for the Edict, and there are a dozen
or more of Monsieur de Cipierre’s bees about, who would soon interrupt
us.”

“You would rather not go on then?” I inquired with a sneer, and his
brown cheek flushed.

“On the contrary, but the place is inconvenient. Would to-night suit
you? There is a full moon.”

“Nothing better; but I must ask you the favor of making your time fit
in with mine, as I have an engagement to-night.”

“And so have I, but at a somewhat late hour. Would nine suit you?”

“Excellently, monsieur, and there is good ground behind Ste. Croix, I
believe.”

“I know a better spot--the garden of the Jacobins. We shall be safe
from interruption there.”

I started slightly at the words, and noticed, too, that Richelieu
observed me, for he looked at me keenly as I answered:

“As you please, monsieur; but will it not be necessary to pass through
the Priory to get to the garden?”

“There is a door opposite the inn called the Red Rabbit; you cannot
mistake the sign. Be there on the stroke to nine, and knock thrice. It
will be opened to you.”

“I shall not fail.”

“And I trust, monsieur, our conversation then will be agreeable to you.”

“It will be more agreeable than this, I have no doubt--your servant,
Monsieur de Richelieu.”

We lifted our hats to each other, and parted as politely as if we
were two friends giving each other the day. As I rode down toward
the Martroi, I could not help wondering to myself at the strange
coincidence, that both Richelieu and Achon should have chosen the
Jacobin priory for our meeting. There was certainly something behind
this, perhaps treachery to me; but come what may I was determined to
keep my tryst. I was like a bear that had been baited to fury. I was
strong as a bull, and had had a sword placed in my hands ere I was
ten years of age. I smiled grimly as I rode under the lions above
Cipierre’s gate, thinking to myself that Richelieu was likely to find
our conversation more interesting than he imagined.

Once in the house, I made a hasty meal, and then went to see in what
condition my horse was--the one I had used this morning having been
borrowed from Cipierre. I found my nag looking sleek and fit for work,
and, giving orders to have him saddled in an hour’s time, sought the
great hall and flung myself into a chair near the fire. Marcilly was
with the Prince. Cipierre was still at the palace, and I was glad of
that. I was disinclined for company. I could not have borne to speak
with any one then; I could not even think, but sat before the fire
nursing my fury. At last the time came for me to start, and with a
message that I would, perhaps, be late I rode out, this time alone.

Marie was already before St. Pierre as I came up. She looked pale and
nervous, but her voice was firm as she replied to my apologies for not
being there to receive her.

“You have not kept me waiting at all; I have but just come,” and then
she went on: “It was with the greatest difficulty I got away.”

“We had better not delay a moment,” I answered, and putting our horses
to the trot, we went forward at a rapid pace. Up to the time we were
free of the gates we did not exchange a word, and the silence continued
for a short time after, as we galloped along the winter road; but at
last we reined in, to give our horses breathing space, and then she
spoke.

“Monsieur,” she said, “I feel I ought to thank you for what you are
doing. Believe me, I shall remember this.”

“As long as an old glove or a worn-out mask,” I said bitterly, and she
flushed scarlet.

“You speak in riddles, and I am not good at guessing.” She swung her
jewelled riding-whip impatiently in her hand, and it was as much as
I could do to restrain myself from telling her I knew all now, every
detail of the treachery by which she had lured me to love her to
madness, and led me on to make sport for herself and her companions.
But I held myself in. I could afford to wait, for my time was coming.

“Your pardon,” I said. “I am afraid the past year has not improved me.
I have changed much in heart and feelings. I am no longer a boy.”

“Indeed!” The whip went up and down again. She was determined to have
no allusion to the past, and, fool that I was, I was blundering into it
more and more at each moment. “Come, monsieur!” she went on, “another
half-league and we shall almost be at St. Loup,” and touching her horse
lightly on the shoulder with her whip, she galloped on, I following at
her heels.

We were well in the forest by this, and the early winter’s night was
coming on apace. From the damp and sodden ground a gray mist had
arisen, and brooded sullenly over the earth. Through the opal shadows
which quivered uneasily around us, the trees held out dim skeleton
arms, to which here and there clung a few withered and yellow leaves.
But the sky above us was clear, and augured a fair night, and as I
looked up at it I had a grim satisfaction in thinking that there
would be no cloud shadows to spoil the Spanish pass, to which I fully
intended to introduce Monsieur de Richelieu. We had now slackened pace
again almost unconsciously, and madame asked:

“How far is it now?”

“Not a quarter of a mile,” I said, a little surprised, because I
thought the road was as well known to her as to me.

“Ah!” she exclaimed, “is not that the château?” and she pointed with
her riding-whip to where a vast, irregular shadow loomed between the
mist and the trees.

“Yes!” I answered, and at that moment madame’s whip somehow slipped
from her hand and fell to earth, where it lay with its jewelled head
flashing, for all the world like a snake.

She uttered a little exclamation, and, dismounting, I picked up the
whip and handed it to her, her gloved fingers touching mine for a
moment. And then, I do not know how it was, but I stood there by the
side of her horse, and she, playing with the handle of the whip, said
in her low, sweet voice:

“Monsieur, I hear that you are to be married. If it is true, will you
permit an old friend to wish you all happiness?”

The blue eyes looked down upon me kindly; there was a smile upon the
arch of her lips. I had seen the temptress so before, leading me on,
but though I tried to steel myself my heart began to beat, and my
voice trembled as I answered:

“The story is not true, madame; but I thank you for your good wishes.”

“I am sorry,” she answered; “I had hoped it was true.”

The time, the hour, the drawing power in her glance, was bringing me
to her feet again. Could I not free myself from this Circe who looked
so innocent and pure, and yet could pitilessly destroy? Was I again to
dance for her amusement? I tried to speak. I meant to say something
bitter, but blundered into a hopeless:

“I shall never marry.”

She smiled now, and even through the mist I could see the pink on her
cheek, as she bent forward and laid her hand lightly on my shoulder.

“Come, Monsieur de Vibrac. You must get over this.”

The hand was still on my shoulder. The touch thrilled through me. I was
hardly conscious of what I said, but I slipped back a year, and pleaded
madly for her love. Only a few words escaped me; they were enough,
however, and she stopped me, white and trembling.

“Monsieur!” she said, “you are mad! How dare you!”

“How dare I,” I repeated. And then the memory of the words I had
overheard in the Queen’s Terrace came back to me, and in unmanly,
bitter anger I cast them up at her.

I can see it all now: the red light of sunset broadening through the
mist, the bare tree trunks burning like copper, the outlines of the
château growing more solid and defined, and the figure of Marie before
me. I had stepped back a pace as I spoke in my anger, and she had half
turned her horse’s head toward me, listening with blazing eyes as I
finished my cruel speech.

I know now that what she said was to cure me of my madness. I was fool
enough to believe then every word she spoke in her hot anger.

“So you accuse me of playing with you, monsieur. You refuse to believe
that a woman may have strength to save herself from being lost. You
cast up in my face what I had buried, what I hoped had passed from my
life forever. Well, let it be so--I wanted amusement, and you afforded
it to me. You are right--I think no more of you than of an old glove or
a worn-out mask.”

With that she turned her horse’s head, and, striking him smartly with
the whip, galloped off in the direction of St. Loup.




CHAPTER XIX

THE PRIORY OF THE JACOBINS


IT was true then, and my worst suspicions were confirmed. Out of
Marie’s own lips was she convicted twice over, and had I been struck
across the face with her riding-whip, the sting, the smart, would have
been nothing to the intolerable pain her words inflicted upon me. I
lost all power of reason. All power of thought left me. For a space my
mind seemed numbed and paralyzed. I looked dully around on the purple
haze, and the still, silent trees, listening, I know not why, to the
beat of her horse’s hoofs, as the sound grew fainter and more faint,
until at last it died away in the distance. I might have stood there
for a half-hour, with a mind in which all things were blurred and dark,
save for that one thought of revenge, burning like an evil star through
the chaos of gloom in my soul. At last, with a bitter oath, I remounted
and rode back to Orleans, giving my horse his head and the spur,
seeking in his speed some relief for the torment in my mind; essaying,
in short, to perform the impossible, and to flee from myself.

To this day I have no recollection of how I passed the city gates, of
when and where my horse slackened pace, and I only realized that I had
come back when the beast stopped of his own accord under the snarling
lions over Cipierre’s gates.

When I entered the hall I found the Vicomte there, pacing backward and
forward with a disturbed and anxious air. He almost started as he saw
me, and asked in a breath:

“Has anything happened? You are as white as a ghost--where is Jean?”

In my heart I cursed my tell-tale face, but answered calmly enough:

“Nothing has happened. Marcilly is with our man, as far as I know.”

“And you did not stay?”

“I had other work. I escorted Madame de Marcilly to St. Loup. She is
now with the Princess.”

“Oh! They have made a mess of things,” he burst out. “I am certain that
Catherine knows where the Princess is, and at the first check will hand
her over to the Philistines.”

“But there has been no hitch up to now?”

“_Mordieu!_ Do you know that this morning we were within an ace of
losing our heads?”

“Indeed! What happened?”

“There was a council this morning, a hurried, sudden council, to
consider the Constable’s move. The Guise was not there. He refrained
from coming; but that Red Phalaris, the Cardinal, urged the hastening
of his bloody design.”

“The execution of Condé?”

“Yes. He and his creatures wanted it done at once. Sancerre and myself
protested. He then threatened us with a like fate. There was a stormy
scene; but the Chancellor stood firm. My God! He is the one honest man
in France! A Prince of the blood was not to be dragged to death like a
common malefactor, he said, in flatly refusing to affix the great seal
to the decree. Then the Cardinal played another card. The safety of the
kingdom was above the law--that was the point he pressed, and I believe
he would have won, but for the sudden news that the King had been taken
with a seizure, and commanded the instant presence of Catherine and the
Chancellor.”

“A move of the Medicis to delay things.”

“Perhaps so, perhaps not; but it has given us breathing space. The
Council is adjourned until to-morrow afternoon. As he left Charles of
Lorraine turned to Sancerre and myself, saying that to-morrow he would
produce such evidence that, seal or no seal, the Prince would die,” and
he added, with his sinister smile, “in company too.”

I thought of my compact with Achon, but merely said:

“So they want another Amboise.”

“But we will balk them yet, I hope. I have sent a trusty messenger to
the Constable urging him on no account to delay, and Sancerre has fled.”

“Sancerre gone!”

“Yes; an old fox knows how to guard his brush, and we both had warning
enough.”

“But you, monsieur,” I asked, “do you stay or go?”

He looked up at me, for all the world like an old boar at bay, and
laughed harshly.

“I--go! No! If it comes to the worst I have sixty tried men at my back.
This house is strong and amply provisioned, and if I have to die, it
shall be sword in hand on my own hearth.”

As he finished the bell in the courtyard clanged out the hour. It was
already seven. Cipierre spoke again at the last stroke.

“I am going my rounds. Will you come with me?”

I, however, excused myself, and waited until I heard him ride out
with his guards. Then summoning Badehorn, I gave him a short note to
Marcilly, informing him briefly that his wife had reached St. Loup.

“Give this to Monsieur le Comte yourself, and say that I will be late
to-night. And, Badehorn, when you have done this, ride straight to the
Château de St. Loup and await me there.”

“Monsieur!” and I was once more alone. I had still a little time on my
hands before the hour of my tryst with Richelieu fell due. I went to my
room, changed my attire, and then made a pass or two at the grotesque
head of a griffin in the corner of the mantel-piece of my chamber.

I was curious to see if I still remembered Touchet’s favorite thrust,
and I found I had not forgotten the master’s teaching. The movement
came as cleanly, as easily as in the days when I was wont to practise
it for hours together before a mirror, until even I myself could not
see the swift turn of my wrist or the point of my blade; and I laughed
a little in my heart as I thought of this, and of yet another advantage
that I had--I was a left-handed man.

Then, taking my hat and cloak, I went out on foot to find the sign of
the Red Rabbit. I inquired, of course, for the Jacobin priory, for
twenty would know that for one who might even be aware of the existence
of the tavern. I found my information readily enough, and a little past
eight was before the priory, which rose into the clear night grim and
dark behind its high, spiked boundary walls. Except where one faint ray
of light glimmered through a narrow window, making a pale green streak
on the screen of ivy around it, the façade was in total darkness; but
I could see little from where I stood, except the upper portion of
the building, which was set far back in what appeared to be a large
garden--the surrounding wall shutting out all further view. I remained
for a moment looking at the vast irregular outline of the priory, here
white in the flood of the moonlight, there in deep, almost solid,
shadow, and, but for that faint light playing upon the ivy, one might
have thought that the black-robed brethren had fled, leaving their
home to the bat, the owl, and the spectral things of the night.

The road in which I stood was long and narrow. On one side, almost
for its whole length, extended the gray line of the priory wall. On
the other hand, a jagged row of irregularly built houses crowded one
above the other, their gables sharper, their pentice roofs sloping
more steeply than ever in the weird moonlight. Not a soul was to
be seen, and the sound of my own footfalls came to me with sullen
echoes, as, loosening my sword in its sheath, I proceeded in search
of the inn, looking well to the right and left, for if ever a place
had “cut-throat” written large over it, this was the spot. At last I
saw a lamp burning before me, and coming up to it, became aware that
I had reached my destination, for beneath the light swung a white
sign-board, with a red rabbit painted thereon. The road, too, came to a
dead end here, and before me rose the crenellated city walls, cutting
off all further progress; while beyond, no doubt, was the river. I
crossed over to the other side and found the little door Richelieu had
described, almost where the priory wall joined on to the ramparts of
Orleans. Then, having some time to wait ere it struck nine, and as it
was useless hanging about the deserted street like a prowling cat, I
entered the inn.

The room was comfortable enough; a cheerful fire was burning. There
were tables, benches, and chairs, and a couple of lanterns gave
sufficient light; but there was not a soul within.

“Strange!” I thought to myself. “Is the place plague-smitten?” Then I
called out, and from behind a buffet, where he had been sleeping, a man
rose, and said civilly enough:

“Good evening, monsieur! I did not expect you so soon.”

“_Diable!_ You know me!”

The host, for it was he, shrugged his shoulders and laughed. “It is
simple; Monsieur de Richelieu said that a friend of his would be here
to-night, and I made a guess.”

“A shrewd one, too.” I wondered to myself what Richelieu meant, and if
I was the person expected. Then looking around me, I remarked: “Your
house does not hum with business, my friend.”

“It hums enough for me. Messieurs of the Carabiniers reserve it
entirely for themselves and their friends.”

“What! And you refuse all others?”

“Oh, no, monsieur! But it is bad for the others when messieurs are
here.”

“I see. Are none of your friends here to-night?”

“Oh! They will come later, about ten o’clock or so.”

“_Tiens!_ They are late birds,” and, wishing to end the conversation, I
ordered some food and a bottle of Vouvray; then, taking my place near
the fire, I sat down to my supper. Mine host tried once or twice to
draw me into further talk; but finding his efforts useless, left me to
my own devices, and returned to his slumbers.

I ate but little, but sipped my wine and began to brood once more over
my wrongs, and the sullen anger within me again blazed up fiercely.
I thought of Marie, but it was no longer with love. For her sake I
had cast aside all that a man holds dear. She had made me dance like
a marionette for her amusement, and then--dismissed me with a few
cutting words, careless whether she killed my soul or not. Such a thing
was a monster, unfit to live, a scourge that it would be righteous
to destroy; and--God forgive me! I had sunk so low then that I was
prepared to go any lengths to satisfy the unholy craving for revenge
for which I thirsted.

Now holding my glass to the light, watching the beads chase each other
in the wine, then sipping the Vouvray slowly, I went over my plan. Yes,
it was complete in every detail, and I gloated over the joy that was
to come to me when I repaid my debt. As for Richelieu, he was but an
interlude--I hardly gave him a thought. I was sick and sore at heart
when he crossed me, and had flown at him like a mad dog. If he won,
well, there was an end of things. If I won, I was no better pleased
than before, and yet so great was my inward torment that I almost
caught myself wishing that Richelieu’s blade would find my heart.

At last! After an interminable wait, in which the minutes lagged like
hours, I heard the compline, and, awakening the host, paid him his
score.

“Monsieur does not wait, then, for the Captain?” he said, as he
pocketed the coin I gave him.

“No; but perhaps I may return. Good-night.”

“Good-night, monsieur.”

It was clear that I had been mistaken for some one else, and then
I remembered that Richelieu had mentioned that he had another
appointment. The matter, however, concerned me not, so I banished it
from my mind, and, coming out of the inn, I found myself in a few paces
at the little door Richelieu had described. I looked for a knocker.
There was none, so, drawing my sword, I tapped three times lightly with
the steel hilt. A moment after it opened softly, and a tall figure
stood before me. It was Richelieu.

“You are punctual, monsieur,” he said, coldly polite, as he stepped
back to let me enter, and carefully closed the door behind me.

I found myself in a garden within a garden. In front of me rose the
dead back wall of the priory chapel, with its one pointed window in
darkness. On my right was the moss and lichen-covered rampart. On my
left, shutting us out from the main garden, was a wall, thick with
ivy that glistened in the moonlight. We were, in short, in a little
square, admirably suited for the purpose to which we were about to put
it. The foothold was sure, the moon perfect, and in that white band
of light between the two walls there were no cross-shadows to spoil a
thrust or balk a parry. As I looked around me the key turned softly,
and Richelieu, removing his hat and cloak, placed them under the lee
of the wall. I followed his example, and then, with God’s moon looking
down upon us, we stood before each other, death in our hearts. I was
facing the chapel wall, my back to the door by which I had entered, and
as Richelieu took his place opposite to me I was about to call out “on
guard” and commence the assault out of hand, when he spoke:

“My sword is, I think, longer than yours, monsieur. I have another here
of the same length as mine. Would you care to use it?”

It was unlooked-for civility, but my heart was hardened against the
man, against all men, and, false myself, I was only too ready to
believe all others as I was. That other sword might be but a yard or so
of soft iron that would buckle in my hand, and I answered with a sneer:

“I will make up for the shortness of my blade by the length of my arm.
I trust my own steel only.”

“On guard!” was the sharp answer, and the two blades came together with
a little crash. In the moonlight, bright and clear as day, I caught a
strange smile on Richelieu’s face as he saw me use the left hand for my
sword. He, of course, remised at once, trying to pink me in tierce, and
the sparks flew as I parried and returned high up at his throat, but
my thrust was met by a master, and then he laughed, as he sprang back
a yard, and in an instant had changed his sword hand, and I, too, was
face to face with a left-handed man. I saw at once the disadvantage at
which I was placed, and grew hot with anger as Richelieu mocked me.

“I also can use the left hand, monsieur, but it brings the heart too
near the point,” and he ripped me just over the heart at the last
words. I do not know why, but I felt that he had spared me, and, sick
with anger and shame, flew at him like a tiger-cat, putting forth
all my cunning of fence, and he began to give slowly to the assault,
but always with that strange, half-mocking smile on his face. He was
giving ground, nevertheless, and I worked him in a half-circle from
his original position, pressing him closer and closer each moment,
fiercely, but warily withal, and at last the chance came. His blade
seemed to yield to mine. It was now or never. I made the feint in
tierce. He took the bait, and then, with all my strength, I gave him
Touchet’s great thrust--and the next moment was disarmed.

Ay! At that instant I thought I had reached his heart, his blade had
twisted round mine like a snake, and with a turn of his arm, from the
elbow to the wrist, he dragged the sword from my fingers, with such
force and strength that it struck with a little clang against the
rampart wall, and then, rebounding, fell white and glistening in the
moonlight at our feet.

We faced each other for a moment, and then he dropped his arm, and the
hot shame surged to my forehead.

“End it,” I said thickly, but he laughed.

“There is yet time for another bout.” He stooped and picked up my
sword, saying as he held it out to me, “I will say that there are
scarcely three men in France who could have met that thrust--take your
sword, monsieur.”

Consider for a moment in what state I was. I was half mad with the
tension of the past days. I had meant to kill this man when I came
here; to kill him for a few trifling words; and in my heart I felt I
was doing him honor to let him die by the sword of Vibrac. And what was
the result? I found myself, for all my vaunted skill, a child in his
hands; and he, the despised soldier of fortune, the man on whose fame
there were a hundred blots, stood here giving me my life, and, what is
more, giving me a lesson in perfect knighthood.

I could not speak. My hand closed like a vise on the hilt of the sword
Richelieu held out to me; but the cold steel itself was warm to my
icy clutch. I stood before him, a curse trembling upon my lips and a
hundred evil passions hissing like snakes at my heart. Richelieu did
not understand. He spurred me with a gibe.

“Come, monsieur! Or are we to have a new phrase instead of the Fever of
St. Vallière?”

I was stung to the quick. “You shall die for this,” I gasped, and he
laughed once more as our blades crossed, and then--a dark shadow fell
between us, and a stern voice cried:

“Hold! What fool’s work is this?”

We turned to the sound, and before us stood Achon, his face gleaming
like ivory above his black robes; but it was not he who arrested our
attention, whose look froze the words of defiance upon our lips. It was
that other figure, a little behind the priest, taller by a head than
any of us, with a purple scar on his cheek, and a sombre fury burning
in the eyes, that held us spellbound with their power. His was the
voice that had arrested us in our devil’s work. He it was upon whom we
gazed. Ay! I have known brave men, men to whom death was nothing, men
who played with life as a child with a ball, yet never one so hardy as
to stand without flinching before The Guise in his wrath.

“The Guise!” stammered Richelieu; but I said nothing, looking at the
sinister figures before me. And at Richelieu’s voice a grim smile
passed over the duke’s face.

“Messieurs,” he said, “your memories are short. Have you already
forgotten du Charry? Is an edict but a week old to be made waste-paper?”

We knew what he meant, and there rose before me a vision of poor du
Charry, whom Guise had hanged at his own gate for the very offence of
which we were guilty, and the prospect of a like shameful fate sent
a shiver through me. I am certain, too, that we had never escaped
but for the dark schemes the duke was weaving in his brain. Du Charry
was only an idle brawler. He killed his man, and his own gate-posts
made his gallows; but we--we had our use at present, and that--it was
nothing else, I am sure--saved us from the hangman. We made no answer
to Guise; but Achon whispered low to him, and he spoke again.

“Put up your swords”; and, with a cynical frankness, “it is well for
you I have need of you at present. Remember, however--I hold this
against you.”

We did as we were bidden, Richelieu with a slight, almost imperceptible
shrug of his shoulders, and a look at me as if to say “another day,”
and as my sword went home in its sheath, Achon turned to me.

“Monsieur,” he said, “you have found your way here more easily than I
expected, and before your time. Perhaps, however, it would be as well
to get to our business now.”

The hour for which I had waited had come at last. I had longed for
this; thought over and planned out all I meant to say. It had become as
familiar a thing to me as the sword by my side. And yet, so strange was
my nature, as Achon spoke, as my revenge came within arm’s length of
me, I lost all the thread of my scheme. I hesitated and faltered.

I can see it all now before me: the square of dazzling moonlight,
the gray walls of the Priory, with that one faint light burning in a
distant wing. Achon was facing me, and his white face would have been
like that of the dead, but for the starry eyes and red, cruel lips, on
which there played the flicker of a smile. Richelieu stood glancing
from one to another of us, swinging his plumed hat in his hand, and a
little on one side towered the gigantic figure of Guise.

And now I spoke, fencing with the thing that was to be.

“I understand, monsieur, that the Chancellor and the Cardinal were to
have been present.”

“Things have changed, Monsieur de Vibrac.” It was Guise who answered
me, not Achon. “The Chancellor will not be here, and as for my brother
of Lorraine--well, I stand in his place.”

I bowed. “And monsieur!” I looked at Richelieu.

“Remains,” said Guise briefly; “proceed.”

I knew I had that to tell which would give me the revenge for which I
thirsted; but the words would not come. Something held me back, perhaps
the last feeble effort of my good angel. It still fought within me,
though the battle was lost; yet for a moment it seemed that it might
prevail.

“Monseigneur!” I said, “it was arranged that the Bishop of Arles was to
make certain statements which I was to corroborate if I could--nothing
more!” The words seemed to give me relief. I had spoken of this to
Marcilly. There was no betrayal here.

“That is so,” said Achon, “and it is as well that Richelieu remains to
bear witness to what passes, especially as your friend Ponthieu has
escaped, and my fools bungled over the letter we wanted,” and then,
without more ado, he detailed briefly what we know, confining himself
exactly to the facts, but skilfully bringing them home against Condé.
When he had done, Guise turned to me.

“You bear witness to this as correct?”

“Monseigneur.”

“You have heard this, Monsieur de Richelieu?”

“I have, your Highness.” Something in the Carabinier’s voice made me
glance at him; but his face was like stone.

There was a little silence, and then the duke said:

“He is a lost man--nothing can save Condé now.”

And Achon laughed long and low to himself. What ran in his mind, what
fancy moved him to a joy that chilled us, I know not; but the high
chapel wall echoed back the mirthless chuckle, as though some fiend
flitting above us shared in his secret thoughts, and rejoiced in his
fearful gladness.

We looked at him in astonishment and amaze, but at last he put his thin
hand to his breast as if to stay himself as he asked me:

“And have you nothing else to say, de Vibrac?”

“Is more wanted?” It was the Guise who spoke, with a touch of
impatience.

“Ay! There is more, monseigneur,” and Achon again turned to me. “Do you
remember, de Vibrac, that I told you before you had trouble there?”
And his hand rested again over my heart as it had done for a moment at
Larçon, and dropped on the instant as he continued: “Here is the clew
that led me to read you. Here are the letters I promised you. Take
them--but you have more to say, Vibrac. Am I not right?”

What hideous prescience possessed this man! My thoughts came thick and
fast upon me, and, as I thought, his eyes seemed to read into my very
brain. I tried to steady myself.

“You know I have more to say,” I said. “Are you a sorcerer?”

“No, monsieur; but a priest to whom secrets come. And they laugh,
monsieur; they laugh at de Vibrac and the sport he has made for----” He
stopped; but he had said enough. I would not have heard him if he had
spoken more. The place, the hour, all before me was changed. I was once
again listening to Marie’s mocking words; and all the horrors of the
past were upon me. They laughed. Did they? I would turn their smiles to
tears of blood; and then I spoke.

It was more than they expected to hear. My first words made even Guise
start, and Achon’s lips, red as a wound, to pale to gray. But I was
getting my revenge. I could not think of anything but that, and at
last it was over, and I stood before them the basest of men.

Not a word did they say in interruption or comment; but when I had done
they left me where I was, Richelieu still a pace or so from me, leaning
on his sword and twisting his moustache with his hand. After a while--I
know not how long it was, for my mind is almost a blank when I strive
to recall those moments--they returned and said something to Richelieu,
to which he answered simply with a bow.

Then they turned to me where I stood, a drumming in my ears, a dull,
aching pain at my heart; and Achon’s voice came to me as from a far
distance. He was speaking to Guise: “You see, monseigneur, that his
attempt to join the Constable is open war, and will utterly damn him.
Let him reach St. Loup, and we have the whole hive, queen bee and all.”
Then he turned to me.

“Monsieur de Vibrac! You will not speak of this to a soul. Go on as
before. Let none suspect you. Take the Prince to St. Loup to-morrow. We
will bring him back, and then----” He began to laugh again; but Guise
checked him.

“Let this end,” he said, and addressed me. “You have your instructions,
monsieur, and the reward will come.” So saying, he took Achon by the
arm, and they passed out through a door in the wall that separated us
from the main garden.

I looked after them stupidly, my mind still dazed and blurred, and a
shame to which all other shame was as nothing throbbing through me. I
turned to Richelieu, I know not why, and he stepped back a pace, as he
would have from some foul thing.

“Monsieur,” he said, “our other meeting cannot take place. Even you
must know why. Monsieur! I have been in many lands, I have seen strange
things, good things, and evil things; but--so help me God!--I have
never yet seen a thing so evil as this--I have never yet seen man fall
so low as you. The key is in the door, monsieur; and you will find the
street dark enough, even to hide your shame.”

With this he left me, following the others, and I, the mean, the
abject, staggered toward the door like a drunken man, and, like the
evil thing I was, flitted through the night.




CHAPTER XX

A QUOTATION FROM VIRGIL


I HURRIED on, utterly careless whither my footsteps led. Richelieu’s
speech burned within me, and my very soul shrivelled under the fierce
light he had poured upon it. I saw myself in all my infamy. I cursed,
again and again, the coward heart that had not nerved my hand to strike
him dead, as he flung at me those bitter words of insult and scorn. But
a guilty conscience makes a craven soul, and the lesson was brought
home to me, as with blanched lips and trembling limbs I went on,
keeping in the shadow, looking neither to the right nor to the left.
Now and again I met a few passers-by, but, night-hawks or honest men,
they left me the road, until at last I would have been glad if one of
them had even drawn upon me.

Finally I reached the Martroi and gained my chamber in Cipierre’s
house. Alone there I tore the letters and the glove into shreds, and
cast the fragments into the fire; then I flung the sword that had
served me so ill to a corner of the room, venting upon the senseless
steel some of the fury in my heart, and, undressing, lay down to sleep.
But no rest came to my hot eyes, and I spent the weary hours counting
the diamonds on the lattice window, watching the moonlight fade into
darkness, and listening to the sighing of the wind, which rose with the
setting of the moon and gave promise of a day as gray as sorrow.

I did not rise till about the dinner hour, eleven o’clock, and when I
descended, I found the Vicomte and Jean awaiting me. I was surprised
at my own self-control. During the hours of the night, my heart had,
as it were, steeled itself within its guilt. All sensations of regret
or remorse were numbed and paralyzed. I thought them dead. All that
lived within me was a burning hate against those whom in my madness I
accused of bringing me to the pass to which I had sunk, and so I gave
my traitor hand to both Cipierre and Marcilly, and sat down to eat with
them, cordial and even gay. I had some right to be gay. In a few hours
my revenge would be complete.

At last the moment came for us to start upon our perilous enterprise,
and we stood at the door ready to mount, a couple of Swiss with us.
There was no “good-by” said. To all intents we might have been making
our daily visit to the Prince; but Cipierre’s hand lingered in that of
his nephew, and when he took mine in his clasp, he gripped me like a
vise in his excitement.

“Once free, you will ride hard, de Vibrac,” he whispered.

“Trust me for that, monsieur!” and, springing into the saddle, I
followed Marcilly into the street.

The promise of the dawn had been fulfilled, and there was a dense fog
in the air, blurring the outlines of the houses, and making the figures
of the passers-by loom like indistinct shadows. In truth, it was
difficult to see two yards ahead, and Marcilly, as he held his hand out
before him, said:

“If it keeps like this, and we bring off the stroke, you will get out
of Orleans without a question being asked.”

“De Bresy sticks in my mind,” I answered. “He never leaves us. I begin
to fear he more than suspects.”

“We have provided for that in part. While you were away we arranged
that the Prince should pretend to be suffering from a chill, and keep
his bed.”

“Yes.”

“Well, I will go in and see him, and as I take the Prince’s place you
and Vaux must settle with de Bresy. Vaux knows his part, and you must
not fail.”

“A man will not cry out if a dagger at his throat commands silence,” I
answered; “he will be killed at the first sound he utters.”

“Not that if you can help it, Vibrac.”

“That is de Bresy’s affair,” I replied, and with these words we came to
the gate of the house in the Rue Parisis.

The same formalities in regard to our entrance were observed as before,
and leaving the horses outside with the Swiss, we walked into the
courtyard, where de Bresy met us.

“That was an unlucky match at tennis,” he said, as he greeted us; “the
Prince has taken a chill and keeps his bed.”

Our faces showed nothing but the utmost concern.

“He is not bad, I trust?” asked Marcilly, adding, “have you seen him?”

“Oh, yes! ’Tis but a chill that will pass off in a few days,
unless----” and he hesitated.

“Let us not speak of it, de Bresy; we know what you mean,” and the
archer swore under his breath, muttering something as we entered the
corridor, followed even here by the fog, which filled the galleries and
rooms of the prison with its blue, semi-opaque vapor.

“I never remember such a fog in Orleans,” said Marcilly, and almost at
the same time I spoke myself:

“How went the match, de Bresy? You remember our wager?”

“You lost by a stroke; but we are to play another match; would you care
to make it double or quits?”

“Take him, Gaspard,” laughed Marcilly; “double or quits on the next
match we play. You will lose, de Bresy.”

“I take the wager,” I smiled, catching the hidden meaning in Jean’s
words, and we found ourselves on the landing before the Prince’s
apartments, the door of which was, however, closed. The subaltern
officer was on guard there, and de Bresy addressed him.

“How is the Prince, Comminges?”

“Vaux tells me he sleeps, but that if these gentlemen came they were to
be admitted, as the Prince desired to see them.”

“We can wait in quiet in the ante-room,” said Marcilly in a low voice,
and then de Bresy led us in.

Vaux, the Prince’s page, was alone in the room, building a house of
cards at the table. He looked up as we entered, put his finger to his
lips, and whispered:

“He sleeps still.”

“Does any one watch by him?” asked Marcilly.

“No,” replied Vaux; “but shall I arouse Monseigneur? He desires much to
speak with you.”

“Better that he slept. I shall, however, go in and sit by the bedside
until he awakes. I will not disturb him in the least.” So saying,
Marcilly gently pushed open the door leading into the bedroom and
passed within.

Vaux, with a careless sweep of his hand, knocked down his house of
cards, and as he gathered the pack together, looked at us, saying:

“Shall we take hands, messieurs, to while away the time?”

“With pleasure,” replied de Bresy, “but three is an unlucky number.
Comminges shall make the fourth.”

He turned to the door as if to call out, and Vaux bit his lip with
anger as he just flashed a glance at me. I was, however, in time.

“It is needless, de Bresy. I cannot touch a card to-day. I know not
what it is, but I have no humor for it.”

“Oh, come! But a few rounds,” said de Bresy, as he turned to me, picked
up some cards, and began shuffling them in his hand.

While he spoke Vaux had made a movement toward the window. He was
behind de Bresy now, and his poniard gleamed in his hand. I held him
with a look, and de Bresy went on, all unknowing of the danger behind
him.

“’Tis a curious pack this, Vibrac. Do you see the illuminations on the
backs of the cards?”

“Yes. I noticed them before. They are Viterbo cards, I think.”

Vaux had made a step nearer his man. His eyes were blazing. I could not
have stayed him if I would; but at that moment there was a noise at the
door, and the page had just time to turn to his window like a flash,
when Comminges entered the room.

“Monsieur!” he said bluntly, addressing de Bresy, “here is a letter for
you.”

“Thanks, Comminges,” and as de Bresy took the letter I glanced at the
soldierly figure of the lieutenant. It was evident that he was one who
had risen from the ranks, and twenty years of war had left their scars
on his rough features. There he stood, the type of the soldier who has
become a machine, whose life is regulated by his orders, and as I took
in the square jaw, the firm, resolute features, and keen, deep-set
eyes, I thought to myself that it would be a far cry to the gates of
the prison even if de Bresy were disposed of. And as my mind ran on
thus, a low exclamation burst from de Bresy. He crumpled the paper in
his hand, saying as he did so:

“There is no answer, Comminges.”

The subaltern bowed stiffly and withdrew.

“It is infamous,” said de Bresy as if to himself, and then he caught my
eager look and Vaux’s glance--the page had turned from the window and
approached us when Comminges spoke. His hand, however, no longer held a
poniard.

“There is nothing new against the Prince?” I asked, and de Bresy
laughed uneasily.

“Monsieur of Arles writes to me to prepare the _cachot_ for our
prisoner to-night.”

“The _cachot_!”

“Yes. ’Tis a dog’s business, and but that my honor is pledged, I would
see it to the winds--a Prince of the blood in the _cachot_!”

A sudden thought struck me as he spoke. It was one of those
inspirations that come in moments of suspense.

“But you surely have no _cachots_ here?”

“As good as in the Châtelet, monsieur.”

“I saw the Vidame there,” I said, “and know the Châtelet. I doubt if
what you have here is anything like that.”

“Would you care to see for yourself? I have the key here,” and de Bresy
pointed to his side, where at his belt a large key hung attached to a
thick silver chain.

“Well,” I answered, “it will kill some of the time we have to spend
here, waiting for the Prince to awaken. Will you come, too, Vaux?” And
as I glanced at the page my eyes told him to say “No.” He was quick to
grasp this; but he was also a good actor, and he hesitated a moment
before replying.

“I think not, monsieur. I shall await your return here.”

We left him, card-building once more, and stepped out where, after a
few words with Comminges, de Bresy led me through the corridor, and
stopped before a small, iron-studded door. Beside it, in a niche, a
lantern burned, and taking this in one hand my companion opened the
door, and, as it swung back creaking, he pointed downward with his key,
saying:

“_Facilis descensus Averni._”

I laughed as I looked down the black passage, with its old and worn
steps. I laughed because I thought it would be for me to finish the
quotation; and then I followed de Bresy as he picked his way downward.
Twice were we stopped by doors, each of which he opened with his master
key, and each as it opened disclosed a stairway, darker, more hideous
than the one before. And now we found ourselves in a small landing,
facing yet another door.

“We have come,” said de Bresy, putting down his lantern as he used his
key again. He had to push twice at the door, before it went back on
its hinges with a sullen groan, and before us lay a dungeon which all
but matched the _Chausse d’Hypocras_, that fearful prison den of the
Châtelet.

“Does that satisfy you?” asked de Bresy, as we gazed on the damp and
dripping walls, where the drops of water oozing from their surface
flashed like gems in the ruddy light of the lantern. Even against
myself I shuddered.

“To put him here!” I muttered, and de Bresy, catching the words, spoke
again.

“You will judge better if you step within. Except just outside this
door not a voice could be heard, call it ever so loudly.”

I wanted a moment to think, and did as I was bidden. The next instant
the door closed behind me with a crash, and I was in total darkness.
Outside I heard de Bresy laughing, but it was as the laugh of a man
coming from a far distance.

I staggered back blindly, and my groping hands felt the wet and
slippery walls; and then on the instant the whole horror of the thing
seized me. Tricked! Cozened! Trapped like a fox! With a curse I flung
myself at the door and battered at it with both hands. I might as well
have tried to tear down Notre Dame with my fingers. In those moments I
lived years. I was bursting with shame and mortification. No long-eared
ass could have walked into a pitfall more easily than I had done. And
then I heard de Bresy’s voice again, and the door slowly swung back. As
the light fell on me, he rocked in senseless, foolish laughter.

“Ye gods!” he almost screamed, “I did but try you, de Vibrac. You are
as white as a sheet.”

I came out slowly and laughed myself--a harsh laugh that rang back from
the vaulted roof.

“’Tis a sorry jest, monsieur, and one for which you must answer me.”

He simply bowed--my tone had sobered him--and turned toward the
lantern. Ay! The fool had given me the key to my difficulty in his
idle jest. Quick as thought I was on him, but he turned like a wildcat
at me, and for a moment we grappled together. Backward and forward we
swayed. I heard the key he held fall with a clash to the floor, and he
caught at my wrist, for my hand was at his throat, and he tugged vainly
to free himself.

He was sinewy as a leopard, but it would have been a strong man who
could have stood against me then, and I held him like a vise. Even by
the dim light of the lantern I could see his face grow livid, his lips
blue, and his eyes almost start from their sockets. He struggled like
a fish in a net, poor wretch! But at last his knees went from under
him. Slowly, slowly, he yielded, and I felt him limp as a sack in my
arms. One effort, and I flung him from me through the open door of the
dungeon, and heard him fall with a half-smothered cry. He lay there
like a log, and, closing the door after him, I picked up the key and
turned the lock.

Then I waited in the silence, slowly arranging my disordered dress.
When I had finished, I lifted up the lantern, and as I did so heard a
faint cry: “Open! Open, de Vibrac!”

There were a hundred agonies in the voice; but he had made me pass
through them before. I laughed in my turn at de Bresy, as I repeated
and finished his quotation:

  “... _Facilis descensus Averni:
  Sed revocare gradum superasque evadere ad auras,
  Hic opus, hic labor est._”




CHAPTER XXI

THE SHAME OF VIBRAC


EVEN as the words fell from my lips, their other meaning flashed upon
me in vivid, insistent light, and the mockery I flung at the poor fool,
there battering at the door with frantic hands, rebounded upon me with
double force. It was I--I, whose steps could not be retraced. It was I,
who was held prisoner in shades to which the darkness of that dungeon
was sunlight.

And with this thought came the first sharp sting of remorse. But I
had burned my ships. I could do nothing. Whether I stood fast to my
evil compact with Achon or held back, the result would be the same.
Those whom, in my madness, I had betrayed were compassed on all sides.
For them there was no escape. And there was none for me. My path was
before me; onward, where my revenge held out a Tantalus’ cup, whose
sweetness would never touch my lips. I put aside the thoughts that
came crowding upon me in that stifling air, and, seizing the lantern,
went back alone, whence we had come, two together. As I shut the first
door I stopped to listen if any sound could be heard from the dungeon,
but all was silent. Slowly I went upward, closing the doors after
me, and at last reached the landing. Fortunately there was no one
there. I replaced the lantern in its niche, locked the door carefully,
and, slipping the key in my pocket, made my way back to the Prince’s
apartments.

De Bresy was disposed of for a time. Luck and his own folly had favored
me in that, but there still remained Comminges to be dealt with.

I walked along the corridor, whistling the “Rappel d’Aunis,” and found
the lieutenant on his eternal guard. The man never seemed to eat or
sleep. He looked at me from under his bushy eyebrows as I came up, and
asked, in his gruff brusque way:

“Where is Monsieur de Bresy?”

“He is busily engaged at present.”

“Engaged! Monsieur has done his rounds.”

“Probably he has business in connection with the letter you gave him,
monsieur.” And then, to avoid further inquiry, I began questioning him
myself.

“Can you tell me if the Prince is stirring?”

He glanced toward the door, which was closed on account of the
chillness of the day, and shrugged his shoulders; but I went on, as if
time was no object to me.

“Marcilly has not gone, has he? He said he might have to go early.”

“Oh! He is here still.”

“You are sure?”

“As I am here. There is only one way out--through this door--and I
have been here since you came.”

“You have long hours.”

“There is an old proverb, monsieur, ‘Fast bind, safe find,’” and he
again shot a keen glance at me.

Clearly it seemed that Comminges was on the alert. But too much caution
often overreaches itself, and I took heart from the thought, as I
rubbed my hands together, saying, with a little shiver:

“Ugh! It’s cold here; and the fire in the room, there, is crackling
cheerily.”

Comminges said nothing, but as I slipped into the room he followed me;
not so fast, however, but that I was able to exchange a nod with Vaux,
who had to turn aside to hide the blaze of eager curiosity in his eyes.

From within the inner room there came a low murmur of voices.

“So he is awake,” I said, and Vaux answered:

“Yes. He has been awake for the last quarter of an hour.”

“Then I shall go in,” and I tapped at the door. A weak voice replied,
“Enter!” and as I made a movement forward I saw Comminges at my heels.

“Monsieur,” I said, “this is His Highness’ bed-chamber.”

“I am aware of that,” he answered grimly; “I desire to inquire after
his health.”

The suspicious ring in his voice was not to be mistaken, and it was
absolutely necessary for me to have a few minutes alone with the Prince
and Marcilly. Knowing the class from which Comminges sprang, I at once
chose my line of action.

“Monsieur de Comminges,” I said kindly, “it is a Prince of the blood
who lies there, prisoner though he be. Even Monsieur de Bresy does
not visit him without notice, and I am sure that least of all would
you, a gentleman and a soldier, intrude upon him. Perhaps I had better
announce you. It will not delay you above a minute or so.” I looked
at him steadily as I spoke, and the very gentleness of my tones made
the reproof harder. He flushed under his tanned skin, and drew back a
little. It was enough; and, without waiting for his answer, I stepped
in, closing the door upon Comminges.

The room was in semi-gloom; the curtains of the bed were drawn, and
within it lay a figure covered to the ears with rugs. Another figure
sat by the edge of the bed, and the fitful flames of the fire burned
redly through the uncertain light, half day and half night. As I
entered the watcher by the bed rose to his feet, and I whispered
quickly, “De Bresy is safe, Marcilly,” and then Condé, for it was he,
began to chuckle, and I saw my mistake. “Your pardon, Monseigneur--the
light deceived me.”

From within the bed came a hacking cough.

“The poor Prince has a bad cough,” said Condé, as he shook again with
silent merriment; but I stopped him--there was no time to lose--and
whispered quickly what we know, merely stating facts and going into no
details.

“Let Comminges enter,” said Condé, when I had ended, adding: “He would
be flattered if allowed to watch by His Highness.”

I nodded and moved toward the door; but the Prince stayed me.

“A moment!” he said, and stooping over the bedside, he whispered
something in Marcilly’s ear, pressing his hand in good-by. Then he rose
and turned to me.

“I will admit Comminges. Stay here and keep him engaged until I slip
out.”

With these words he moved forward toward the door, leaving me by
Marcilly, the friend whom I had betrayed to his death. I stood there,
shame and remorse in my heart, and tongue-tied with my own infamy. I
dared not address a word to him, but kept my face averted. I heard
the door open softly, and Comminges step into the darkened room. The
Prince moved backward into the shadow of the door, as if to let him
pass, making a little motion with his hand toward the bed. As the
heavy footfall of the lieutenant fell on the floor, and his huge spurs
jangled, Marcilly broke out again into his cough, and, turning uneasily
on one side, closed his eyes, as if in sleep.

“He is bad,” I whispered to Comminges as he came up to the bed; “much
worse than I thought.”

The lieutenant looked at me and then at the figure before him as I
continued in the same low tone:

“Monseigneur is touched by your kindness in coming. The cough has
exhausted him, but as soon as he recovers he will speak to you.”

“I had better have René sent for,” he began.

“You would be wise, but there is no immediate hurry, and the Prince
wishes to thank you in person for coming. He will recover himself in a
moment.”

He was about to say something, but I saw that Condé had got out of the
room, and, staying Comminges with a gesture of my hand, I pointed to
the still figure on the bed.

“He sleeps, I think. Sit here beside him, monsieur,” and I indicated a
large easy-chair by the bed. “The slumber is fitful, and he will awake
in five minutes.”

Comminges hesitated for a moment, and then accepted my invitation. We
waited in silence for a little, listening to the heavy breathing of the
sick man. Finally I spoke again in low, subdued tones.

“Marcilly and I are going now. May we send René in to you?”

“It will save time,” he answered, and bending over the sleeping figure,
I cast a look at Jean. Then I gave Comminges my hand in adieu, and,
putting my finger to my lips to enjoin silence, stepped out on tiptoe
from the room. As the door closed behind me I saw Condé and Vaux
together, and the latter’s face was all smiles. I took the key of the
_cachot_ from my pocket and handed it to the page.

“You can give this to Comminges in an hour’s time, with the compliments
of Monseigneur,” I said, “and you might add that Monsieur de Bresy is,
perhaps, in need of some fresh air.”

“How on earth did you get him there?” began the Prince; but I
interrupted him.

“I will tell you, your Highness, as we ride--let us not delay now.”

Vaux would have dropped on his knee to say farewell, but Condé
restrained him, taking his hand in a warm clasp.

“_Au revoir!_” he said, stepping toward the door, and as I followed
him I called out somewhat loudly, “Make our compliments to the Prince,
Vaux, when he awakens.”

The next moment we were in the corridor, and, walking together arm in
arm, discussing the Prince’s illness, we passed slowly out, receiving
the salutes of the sentinels. In the misty courtyard we ran no risk
of discovery, but at the gate itself there was some slight danger.
The sergeant of the guard was there, so we called him up to us, and I
placed a brace of gold crowns in his hand.

“From Monseigneur the Prince,” I said, “for you and the guard to drink
the King’s health.”

“And the Prince’s, too,” was the answer, whereat we laughed, and,
wishing him good luck, passed him. He had seen Marcilly and myself on
our entrance. Our going out was in the natural course of things, and
the fog and the chink of gold disarmed suspicion.

Outside we found the horses, and, mounting them, rode slowly off,
followed by the Swiss.

As we entered the square of Ste. Croix I reined in, and, calling the
Swiss up to me, said to them:

“Go, and await us at the palace gates. If we are not there in an hour,
you may return home and tell the Vicomte.”

They were men to whom orders were orders, not things to be questioned.
They simply saluted and rode on, gray shadows in the mist; and then I
said to the Prince:

“Now, Monseigneur!”

He was leaning back in his saddle, straining his eyes through the
yellow fog back upon the Rue Parisis.

“If they touch a hair of their heads,” he muttered, “they will never
forget the vengeance of Bourbon,” and he turned to me as I pressed him
again with another reminder.

“Come, de Vibrac! You are right. Let us hasten.”

We put our horses to the trot, slipping through the dim day like
ghosts, down the long streets where the houses loomed on each hand
like phantom buildings, through the straggling Portereau, and at last,
freeing the gates, gained the open country.

Condé rode a little in front of me, his hat pulled over his brows, the
collar of his coat well turned up, and his head held down. We went on
in silence, for it was not a time for talk.

When we passed the city gates, a little breeze sprang up, lifting the
mist, and blowing it along in billows that chased each other like the
breakers on a sea-bound coast. The sun, which had hitherto burned dully
through the fog, a great orange globe of fire, now began to cast its
clear light upon the landscape. As the cheery beams fell upon us, Condé
awoke from his torpor of thought and slackened the steady canter at
which he was going to a walk.

“Come!” he said, “we are not two monks of La Trappe. Tell me, Vibrac,
how you disposed of de Bresy? how you put him in a cage? Oh! they will
laugh! They will make verses about him!” he went on, breaking into
laughter himself.

But I was in no mood for mirth or talk. I wanted to get the business
over, and I said gravely:

“Monseigneur! It is a long story, and the Constable is far. I pray you,
let us hasten on! No one knows what danger may lie within these woods.”
And I looked to the right and to the left of me, where the sunlight
cast its swords of flame into the shivering, uneasy mist; down the
long glades which the bright rays carpeted with gold, and behind the
tall and tangled brushwood that hid the winter-stricken tree-trunks.
I almost hoped to catch somewhere the gleam of a breastplate or the
flash of a sword. The sooner things were over the better. But no! For
all I could see, we might as well have been on some desert island in
mid-ocean, as on that desolate and unending forest way.

Condé had followed my glance and noticed the grave tone of my voice.

“_Pardieu!_” he said, “but you are a dull dog!” And then, in his quick,
impulsive way, he stretched out his hand. “I did not mean to offend
you. Ah! monsieur! Believe me! I thank God that He has given Louis of
Bourbon such friends as you.”

I could not touch his hand. I was not so base as that; and I felt my
face burn as I saluted him, saying with a voice that shook despite my
efforts:

“Monseigneur! Let us hasten. Every moment is full of peril.”

He did not understand my confusion; but he waved an airy farewell
toward Orleans.

“Free! Free!” he exclaimed. “Thank God and my good friends! Come,
Vibrac!” And we galloped on again, black care on my shoulders; but he,
he the betrayed, was happy as a lark in spring, and as we rode through
the brightening day, he broke into song, his voice, mellow and rich,
echoing through the ringing woods.

Each joyous note stabbed me like a knife, as I thought how soon that
song would be changed to a wail of lamentation. In the crowd of
thoughts that surged upon me, my confused brain fluttered hither and
thither, like a netted bird seeking chance for escape. It came upon me
to warn the Prince while there was yet time, to stop him, tell him what
I was, and bid him ride to the Constable’s camp for dear life. But that
would not save the others! Alas! the pitfalls were too surely dug! And
then the shame of it choked me. I could not. I dared not; and so I let
the precious moments pass.

And now a momentary strength came, and I nerved myself with a mighty
effort. It should be done, come what may! With a gasp I called out:

“Monseigneur! Monseigneur!”

He turned and reined up, following my example, looking at me with
curious eyes as we halted, facing each other. But somehow I could not
speak. I made an effort, hesitated, and stopped, looking helplessly
about me.

“What is it, de Vibrac?”

“I thought some one was lurking here,” I said desperately, to gain time
as I peered into the woods.

Condé bent forward and took a pistol from his holster.

“Perhaps I was foolish to sing,” he said, and began to look too.

But there was nothing, and as I gazed I became aware that we were on
the spot where I had parted from Marie. I could almost see her before
me, her eyes flashing, the jewelled whip swinging to and fro in her
hand, and her lips curled in scorn as she flung her taunts at me. Once
more her words rang in my ears, and rang with them the death-knell of
my resolve. Loyalty, honor, an unsullied name--all these I had sold to
my evil desires, and should I not be paid? No! I would not go back. I
would have the price of my soul. I would have my revenge, betide what
may! I made a movement as if to go on, saying:

“There is nothing. I was mistaken.”

“I think not, Vibrac. Hark!” And as Condé spoke, from within the dark
woods a horse neighed shrilly. I felt on the instant what that meant,
and answered hurriedly:

“’Tis from St. Loup. See, monseigneur!” And pointing before us, a
little to our left, I showed him the face of the château with its two
pepper-box towers rising above the trees.

“To think I should not have noticed it!” he exclaimed. “Why, we are
almost there!”

“We will be there in ten minutes.” I answered, as we trotted forward,
my eyes here, there, and everywhere, seeking for those who were to take
part in the final scene that would give me my desire.

But there was nothing; not a leaf stirred, not a branch crackled,
though I knew they were around us, and I rode on, cursing the delay,
for as the moment approached I was worked up to a fever heat.

In effect it was not quite ten minutes before we saw the mouldering
walls of St. Loup. The gates lay open, and we galloped through them,
and along the deserted ride, the reckless Condé giving forth a loud
“Halloo!” to announce our coming. As he did so, something made me turn
and glance back over my shoulder. Under the arch of the avenue I could
still see the gate, and at its entrance stood a single horseman, gazing
after us. But now the ride bent sharply to the right, and I lost him
to view as we took the turn and followed the curve that swept in a
half-circle to the doors of the château. But brief and momentary as my
glance was, I had recognized the figure. There could be no mistake. It
was Achon himself.

We drew rein at the entrance, and a man hurried up to hold our
horses. It was Badehorn, and he bent forward and kissed the Prince’s
hands ere he took the reins. And then I heard a glad cry, and Condé,
springing from his horse, ran up the wide steps to meet a slight,
gray-clad figure that fluttered toward him, with arms held out, and the
love-light shining in her eyes.

“Safe! Safe! Oh! thank God!” Her arms were round his neck, as she
hung over him with tender, wifely words of love--but I cannot write
of this. I did not dare to look, but with head held down and shaking
hands, fumbled nervously with the straps of my nag’s girths. Now, too,
all those who were there gathered around, and it seemed as if the
steps were full of figures. There was a murmur and buzz of welcoming
voices, as some one--it was Coqueville--put an arm through mine with a
warm pressure, leading me on until I found myself near the Princess.
She took my hand, that lay as cold as ice in her own warm palms, and
faltered:

“Oh, monsieur! God bless you!” With this all speech seemed to fail her,
and she burst into an April shower of glad, happy tears.

But I shivered and shrank back from the words of praise, and the kindly
faces that crowded round me, and then I felt a light touch on the
sleeve of my coat, and a slender figure was before me, pinning with
trembling fingers a bunch of winter violets to my coat. It was Yvonne
de Mailly, and the girl’s face was flushed and her sweet eyes were wet
with tears.

“Monsieur,” she said, “we women are proud of a brave man.” And then
she stepped back amid the surrounding smiles, and I turned with a sob
in my throat, for my eyes to fall on Marie, where she stood a little
apart, gazing at me gravely, and as the sun lit the gold of her hair,
and I caught the look on her face, my mind went back like a flash to
the vision I had seen in Russy wood, and I stood there tongue-tied and
staring, as without a word she turned aside from me.

The tumult of feelings raging within me almost choked me. My mind
travelled with lightning rapidity from remorse to a savage, relentless
fury, from the deepest pity to a stony apathy. It came to me once,
as we entered the house, to draw my dagger and plunge it into my own
heart, and on the heels of the thought followed another. There was no
one here who knew, and Achon and Richelieu would perhaps be silent.
What mattered it to the priest how he gained his end as long as he did
gain it? And as for Richelieu, bandit and ruffian though he was, he had
shown me a stately courtesy when my life was in his hands, so I leaned
upon the self-interest of the one and the chivalry of the other, and
held myself in.

We had gained the hall by this. Twice had I felt, rather than heard,
Coqueville speaking to me. At last he put a hand on my shoulder and
shook me gently.

“_Mon ami!_” he said, “do you dream?”

“Ay!” I answered, my hand to my forehead. Then, with a sudden rush of
feeling I could not control, “Coqueville!” I said, “take them away at
once. Delay not here a moment. There is danger--danger, I say.”

My voice was harsh and high. The words arrested all, and the Princess
began nervously:

“Yes. Let us go! We are quite ready.”

“And so are the horses in the inner court, madame,” said Coqueville;
while Condé, reckless and gay, slipped his arm round his wife’s waist
and kissed her. “Fear not,” he said; “Vibrac has sniffed danger the
whole way. Not a soul suspects----”

And a single shot rang sharply through the air.

We started, even I, so suddenly, so crisply did the sound come to us
through that winter day; and then another and another followed it, but
from the other side of the house.

“What is it?” And Marie, who had flown to the window, turned with a
white face to the Princess’ cry.

“We are betrayed! The place is full of men.”

Before she finished speaking we heard the galloping of horses--they
seemed to come from all sides--then the brazen ring of a trumpet pealed
harshly out, and there was a hoarse command:

“Guard all the doors! Let none pass!”

With a snarling oath, Coqueville sprang to the doorway, sword in hand,
and I rushed after him. Condé would have followed us, but loving arms
held him back, and with a strength that one could hardly believe she
possessed the Princess almost dragged him toward an inner door.

“Here! here!” she gasped; “there is a way here--ah!” And she shrank
back, for the door had opened upon her, and a man reeled in, mortally
wounded. It was Badehorn.

“We are lost! They are in the courtyard!” So saying, he slipped down
limply, and in the hour of his death became a child again, and went
back to his native tongue, groaning out some words, as he died, in his
guttural German--God knows, they may have been prayers.

And while this happened in a hand-turn, there came an angry knocking at
the door, and a loud voice called:

“Open! Open in the King’s name!”

The surprise was complete, and we were caged as securely as rats in a
trap. Condé looked at the blanched faces of the women, then at us, and
then glanced from the window, while the knocking grew angrier and the
voice louder.

“Open in the King’s name!”

Then he bent down, gravely this time, and kissed his wife again, and as
she sank weeping into his arms, he said calmly to us:

“Open!”

But Coqueville hesitated, and the Prince had to command him twice
before he sullenly drew the bolts, and, opening the door, stepped back
to my side; and in a moment there was the jingling of spurs, the clash
of scabbards, and the room was thronged with armed men, at the head of
whom stood Achon, and by his side was the tall figure of Richelieu.

Condé, his arm still round his wife’s waist, a little group of scared
faces behind him, stood in the centre of the room, proud and dignified.
I had moved back a pace from Coqueville, somewhat into the shadow. Now
that the blow had fallen, I was dazed, bewildered; my mind seemed a
blank.

“Monseigneur!” and Achon made a slight gesture of his hand behind him,
“you see, resistance is hopeless.”

“None has been made,” answered Condé dryly.

There was a little silence, and then Achon turned to Richelieu:

“Their swords, monsieur.”

Coqueville was the nearest. As Richelieu approached him, he said:

“Monsieur! Your sword, in the King’s name.”

“It came from a King, and it goes to a King, monsieur,” and Coqueville
obeyed, handing his sword to Richelieu, who received it with a low bow.
Then he glanced at me, a secret scorn in his look; but Achon’s voice
cut in sharply:

“His, too, monsieur.”

Richelieu shrugged his shoulders, and called to a trooper.

“Truchepot--take monsieur’s sword--my hands are full.”

All eyes were upon me; the contempt in Richelieu’s voice was not to be
mistaken. Achon looked on with a mocking smile on his lips.

“Monsieur!” I began; but Condé’s voice stayed me:

“Vibrac! Not a word, I command you--give up your sword.”

I let it fall with a clash on the floor, and as the trooper stooped to
recover it, acting on some secret signal two others ranged themselves
on each side of me.

“Come, monsieur! Let this farce end. Where are you going to take us?”

It was Condé who spoke, and Achon answered him:

“Back to the Rue Parisis, Monseigneur--and if your Highness will give
me your faith not to escape, I have no wish to deprive you of your
sword.”

“I make no pledge--give no promise.”

“Your Highness must then be treated as the others. Richelieu, you will
receive Monseigneur’s sword.”

Richelieu stepped forward, but Condé said coldly:

“You mistake, monsieur; a Prince cannot surrender his sword to an
unfrocked friar, and”--he looked at Achon--“still less to a priest.”

Richelieu bit his lips with anger, but Achon smiled again, his cynical,
mocking smile, and turned to me.

“Monsieur de Vibrac! There can be no higher honor than to receive the
surrender of a Bourbon. I confer it upon you for your services--will
you have the goodness to take His Highness’ sword? It will make us
quits on the score of Ponthieu--and other things.”

The devilish malignity of the man stunned me. I could say nothing, but
stood there like a stone. Every eye was fixed upon me; and then Achon
continued, in his cold, measured voice:

“Monseigneur! You look as if you thought me mad. Let me tell you that I
am only paying a traitor his account. Every detail of the plan for your
escape was disclosed to us by your good friend there--ask him to deny
it if he can.”

“It is impossible--it is an infamous lie!” exclaimed Condé, and there
arose a buzz of astonishment and amaze. I stood transfixed, shaking in
every limb, my coward heart almost dead within me.

“Look at him!” repeated Achon, and then a figure ran out from the group
behind the Princess, and Yvonne de Mailly, her eyes blazing, her voice
shrill, stood before me.

“Say it is a lie!” she said; “say it is a lie!”

There are things the mind feels, and knows to be true, instinctively.
I lifted my head and looked into the girl’s hot eyes, and read there,
in that moment, what, had I not been a blind fool, I might have known
a year before. And she, she as she met my gaze, saw too, and it was
something that paled her to the lips, something that made her cower and
shrink back from me. Her woman’s heart had told her what I was, and
with a smothered cry she threw her arms up, and burst into peal after
peal of mirthless laughter.




CHAPTER XXII

“NOTRE HOMME EST CROQUÉ”


WHEN an overwhelming disaster befalls one, when the whole ship of one’s
life founders hopelessly, it is perhaps decreed in mercy that the full
horror of the thing cannot be realized at the moment it happens. Little
by little it breaks in upon the understanding, and it is only when the
mind gains strength to endure, that it has the power to realize.

At least so it was with me. I can only judge from myself, and I have
but a dim and vague recollection of those minutes, which were to me
the most terrible of my life. There was a sound as of the sea roaring
in my ears. The room seemed to enlarge to infinite space, and the
crowd multiply itself to countless thousands, all watching me, and
in the long vista of faces there was but one look on each and every
countenance, an unutterable scorn, an unspeakable contempt. My strength
was shrivelled to nothing, my courage gone to the four winds. Above
all, a voice of agony ringing through a storm, came those peals of
pitiful, mad laughter. God grant I may never hear the like again!
Every second of that horror stretched to a year. I turned a hunted,
appealing eye from face to face, but a mist seemed to gather before
me, until at last I caught Achon’s glance, and the malign fire in it,
the mocking sneer in his look, shook the weight from my soul. I sprang
at him, but he was quick and stepped back, though with a blue scar on
his face where my hand had touched him. Then those surrounding us flung
themselves on me, and there was a quick, fierce struggle, for I fought
like a mad thing. They bore me down by the force of numbers; but still
as I struggled, and a sword was pointed to thrust me through, I heard
a woman’s voice cry: “In mercy spare him!” But it was not that appeal
that gave me my life, and saved me from the death I sought. It was
Achon himself who stayed the trooper’s hand.

“Bear him out and bind him securely,” he said; and then, as he looked
down upon me, his thin fingers at the mark on his cheek, and the cruel
snarl of a cat on his lips, he added: “We have not done with you yet,
monsieur--you must be paid your price in full.”

Some shred of dignity still remained with me. I made no answer to the
man, struggled no more, but rose sullenly without a word, and let them
drag me into the open. There one loosed the reins from a horse, and
they bound me with them like a thief, my hands behind my back. With two
men guarding me, I stood thus in view of all, while the others were
brought out, and the troop formed around them. Perhaps in pity for
me, they did not look; but the very sight of those whom I had betrayed
brought an agony on me, and I strained at the thongs at my wrists.

“Unbind me,” I said hoarsely through blue lips. “I will not attempt
escape; I pledge my honor.”

And the troopers broke into coarse laughter at my words, while
Truchepot, the man who had taken my sword, mocked me to his fellows.

“He pledges his honor,” he said. “Monsieur would perhaps like his sword
returned to him, to wear as the Prince is wearing his.”

Whereat they laughed again, and I bit my lip in silence; and then there
was some one standing before me, some one who had heard my appeal and
its answer, and I hung my head in shame and utter abasement. It was
Marie.

“May God forgive you,” she said, and with a divine pity in her voice
she added, “as I do.”

I did not dare meet her look, but half turned away with a groan; yet
something in the scene stilled the gibing tongues of the troopers, and
they pressed between us in rough kindliness, so surrounding me that for
the moment I was hidden from view.

I was mounted on a spare horse. Perhaps it was one that had belonged to
the dead Badehorn--I cannot say--and with a trooper on my left holding
the reins, and one on my right, a cocked pistol in his hand, I was put
almost in the rear of the party. Then followed a few quick commands,
the trumpets pealed, and we were on the way back to Orleans. We went
at a smart trot, for it was evidently the intention of our captors to
reach the city ere sundown, and, bright as the day had become, the
lights of sunset were already showing in the west.

Of the other prisoners I could see nothing except Coqueville, and he
rode almost immediately before me, but with this difference, that his
hands were free and his horse was not led. I do not know why, but I
kept watching him with a strange fascination as he rode on, apparently
in the deepest dejection, his head held down between his shoulders. I
knew his mount too. It was his own mare, Lisette, and she also seemed
to be possessed with the same despair as her master, for she lagged
and hung back, until we in the rear almost rode over her quarters. But
notwithstanding this, she still kept going slower and more slowly, her
tail switching nervously to and fro, and her ears laid back over her
head. Seeing this, the men on each side of Lisette exchanged some rough
joke about feminine temper, and closed in on Coqueville, forcing his
nag on. And then I noticed that his left foot was out of the stirrup,
and stretching his leg outward with a quick, rapid motion, he spurred
the trooper’s horse next to him. It swerved slightly, leaving a space
between them. Quick as thought Coqueville touched Lisette on the
neck with the flat of his hand, and, obeying the signal, she slung
half-round and lashed out. There was a curse and a heavy fall as the
stricken horse lurched downward with its leg broken, and we behind had
to rein up sharply, to avoid riding on those in front. In the momentary
confusion caused by this, a little space was left clear for Coqueville.
It was but a flash, a second of time that he had. But he took it, and,
as the kicked horse fell, he lifted Lisette’s head, dashed through the
opening into the wood, and vanished.

In a moment there was a wild hubbub of kicking, plunging horses around
us. The man next to me vainly fired his pistol after the fugitive, and
two or three of the troopers rode after him in headlong pursuit. The
whole line halted, and Richelieu galloped up, white with rage. He saw
at a glance what had happened, and a short inquiry told him who had
escaped.

“Here, Poltrot!” he exclaimed to a sergeant, “take half a dozen men and
bring him back, dead or alive, and a hundred crowns are yours.”

“You might make it five hundred with safety. You will never have
to pay. The Orléanais is not long enough to give you time to catch
Lisette.”

It was Condé who spoke, but Richelieu made no answer, except that his
cheek grew paler, and he drew a pistol from his holster. The men whom
he had detached were gone, but the trooper whose horse had fallen
stood a little apart on the roadside, staring stupidly at his beast,
which lay there in mute suffering. Richelieu turned to the man and
looked at him; and as I watched, helpless and tied, his face seemed
transformed--his eyes burned, his lips were drawn back over his teeth
like those of a snarling wolf. At last he spoke, in a voice that shook
with rage:

“Was it you, Le Brun, who let the prisoner escape?”

“My horse was kicked, captain, and I--I fell,” stammered the man, and
again came a laugh and a mocking cry from the Prince.

“_Bon coq_, Coqueville!”

The words seemed to drive the savage to madness. He glanced behind him
with an oath, and then, lifting his pistol, pointed it at Le Brun.

The man threw up his hands with a cry that changed to a sob, for there
was a sharp report, and the wretch, spinning round, fell to the shot,
all huddled in a heap beside his horse. Slowly the Monk put the smoking
pistol back into his holster. His eye fell on the troopers near him,
and they shrank at his look, cowed by the sullen ferocity of his glance.

Then he called to one of the men:

“Put this horse out of pain and follow us--march!”

It may have been part of the iron discipline by which a ferocious
soldiery was kept in order, but it was murder all the same--murder as
foul and cruel as ever was wrought by a human tiger in the face of
God’s day. And now I began to realize what manner of man this was whom
men called The Monk, and the stories I had heard of him came back to
me: How he was destined for the church; how his fierce and turbulent
soul scorned the black robe and longed for the sword. He fled from
his convent. Caraffa, the legate of the Holy See, relieved him of his
vows, and no more reckless cavalier fought through the Italian war. He
returned a merciless soldier, a fit instrument for the dark designs
of those who sought to kill the faith with the sword. But the cup of
his wickedness was brimming over, and the day of vengeance not far,
when he, too, was to die by an assassin’s hand. I often wonder if
any thought of poor Le Brun ever flashed before the glaring eyes of
Richelieu, that bleak January night, when he lay poniarded and dying
like a dog, on the pavement of the Rue des Lavandières.

We rode on, the men in an awestruck silence, and even I forgetful of
myself in the horror of the thing that had happened. And yet, swift and
awful as Le Brun’s fate was, it was merciful to that which every day
men, women, children, yea! even babes, had to suffer in the years of
the War of the Religions. The times had turned men’s hearts to stone,
and life, the life God gave us, was of less value than the dust beneath
our feet. But I was not then old enough to be callous, and I never
became so. The long years of my seclusion have prevented me from being
hardened to scenes like these. And as I thought of Richelieu and his
terrible deed I began to see how far, how irrevocably, I had fallen.
Black as his shield was, it was starred by the fires of a dauntless
courage. Cruel as he was, his word was inviolate, and there were times,
too, when no knight of old could have borne himself more gallantly.
None knew that better than I. And I shivered and shrank in my soul with
the cowardice of guilt as I thought how even he, evil among the evil,
had turned from me in contempt and loathing.

So I rode on, my bitter thoughts preventing me feeling all pain from
my bonds, my own self-reproach making me callous to the scorn that was
ever and again glanced at me, and the tramp of hoofs, the jingle of
chain-bits, and the clank of scabbards made a sad accompaniment to the
riot in my mind.

At last, a few minutes after sunset, in the brief interval when the
winter twilight hung before the gray of the night, we reached the city
gates. They were shut, but the officer on guard, the same Italian whom
we had met when Marcilly and I entered Orleans, opened them as we came
up, and a short conversation ensued between him and the leaders of our
party. At first I could hear nothing; but as the prisoners were massed
up, I was brought close to the speakers, and saw that Achon’s face was
clouded and full of misgiving.

“Four couriers, did you say, Carandini?”

“Monsieur--and there are already some on the part of the Constable who
have reached the palace. ’Tis said that he himself lies just outside
the Portereau.”

Then a word or two were exchanged in low tones between Richelieu and
Achon, and the former called a subaltern officer.

“Carouges--take half the men, and escort the Princess and her suite to
the Jacobins. You will keep them under careful guard. There must be no
time allowed for leave-takings. We look after the others.”

The order was obeyed to the letter; not but that Marie obtained a
moment’s speech with Achon.

“Monsieur,” she said, “I pray you let me join my husband. The favor I
ask is so small. In mercy grant it.”

And he looked at her with a cruel light in his eye, while the mark that
my hand had made on his face seemed to grow darker, as he said:

“You will join him later on, madame--he is in the arms of the Holy
Office.”

The pitiless meaning of his words was clear as daylight. She gave a
little gasp and strove to speak, but speech would not come to her, and
then I found voice, and saved her from humbling herself in vain at the
feet of the priest.

“Ah, madame! Ask him nothing--beg not from him!”

Simple as the words were, they steadied her, and gave her the strength
she needed. She lapsed into a proud, cold silence, and reined back,
while Achon bent toward me.

“You, too, are of those whom the Office needs but before it touches
you, monsieur”--he paused and his hand passed over his cheek ere he
continued: “I will deal with you, and after that you will bless the
rack and the estrapade when they come.”

I laughed back at him in reckless scorn, as he turned away; and then we
divided into two parties--I being placed with the one in which Condé
was, and that headed straight for the house in the Rue Parisis.

We were closely guarded. The troopers hemmed us in, so that we could
barely see anything, except the men around us; but, nevertheless, in
the glances I shot to the right and to the left, I was aware that there
was a strange commotion in the streets. As we rode on there were voices
raised in angry murmurs, and all around us there was a humming as of
bees. Richelieu saw this, and doubled his precautions, riding close to
Condé’s side himself, and Achon’s face became graver as he went onward.
Near the Martroi, which I passed with shuddering horror, we came across
a party of the Queen’s guards, with Lorgnac at their head; and by his
side--I could scarce believe my eyes--was Ponthieu.

They were coming toward us; but whether by accident or design, I cannot
tell. They filled the road, scarce leaving us room to pass. Seeing
this, Richelieu called out in a loud voice:

“Way! Way for the prisoners of the King!”

Lorgnac gave a sharp order to his men, calling them aside; but the
crowd heard The Monk’s words and began to murmur, while Ponthieu,
reckless as ever, raised a shout of “Bourbon, Notre Dame!” In a moment
the mob caught up the cry, and it passed from mouth to mouth.

At the time Achon was quite close to Ponthieu, and he turned on the
Gascon fiercely.

“You shall smart for this. I know you,” and a gibing answer came back
to him:

“I have not the like honor, monsieur, yet I have given a livre for
masses for the souls of your dead guards----” and what more he would
have said it is impossible to say; for here Lorgnac cut him short,
seizing his reins and forcing him back, as he waved us on:

“Pass, gentlemen! We give way to the King’s prisoners.”

And as we went on, the guardsman and Richelieu exchanged glances that
crossed each other like two sword-blades.

It was a narrow affair, and escaped but by a hair in ending in
bloodshed. That something of import had happened I was sure now; but as
yet I could not tell what it was, and neither Achon nor Richelieu knew,
too, though they guessed that trouble was afoot, and a pistol barrel
gleamed in the latter’s hand, where he rode almost boot-to-saddle with
the Prince. And so, on we rode, through the darkening streets, and at
last we were again before the prison. Here, as elsewhere, a mob that
grew in numbers each moment had gathered, as if expecting our coming;
but whether it was the persuasive force in the muzzles of the Emperor’s
Pistols, which leered down upon them from the walls, or whether the
crowd was simply in a sullen, speechless mood, I know not. All I do
know is that there was neither cry nor shout as they passed; but a
murmuring that rose and sank, to rise and fall once more, like the
distant voice of the sea on a level shore.

And now we halted before the gates. The trumpets pealed out loudly, and
the huge doors groaned back in opening, disclosing the courtyard lined
with armed men, while de Bresy and Comminges stood in the archway.

“You have them?” asked the former eagerly; and Richelieu answered
briefly:

“All but Coqueville.”

As he spoke, both de Bresy and Comminges saw me, and the former said,
with a forced laugh:

“So it is my turn again, monsieur. This time you will find it no jest”;
but Achon answered him, not I, saying chilly:

“He belongs to the Holy Office, monsieur, and to none else beside.”

De Bresy remained silent, and with this we entered. In the courtyard
there was a little bustle as we dismounted, and, awaiting my fate, I
looked around me in stony apathy. Then moved, perhaps, by the same
impulse that sometimes makes a stag, wounded to death, nibble at the
grass around it, I cast my eyes on the sunset, and the strangeness of
it held and arrested me, in spite of myself. There was a broad red sash
of light across the west, that cut abruptly, and without any gradations
of tint, into the sombre gray of the sky. Against this weird background
rose the brown and purple silhouettes of the houses, the white and
glistening spires of Ste. Croix, and the grim keep of the palace, the
Royal standard flaunting from the staff. Even as I looked it seemed
to slip down a little with a jerk, and then fluttered slowly down to
half-mast height. No one noticed this. All were busily engaged, and
Richelieu, Achon, and the others were in earnest converse. Achon was
urging something, a desperate resolve on his face; but de Bresy shook
his head, his hand to the hilt of his sword, and Comminges said loudly:

“No! It would be murder. We are not here for that.”

Whereat Richelieu put his hand on the priest’s shoulder, saying: “Let
it rest. ’Tis but a matter of hours.” Then, as if to end the colloquy,
he turned to the guards, saying sharply:

“Bring on the prisoners!”

It was then that Condé looked at me for the first time since the
discovery of my shame. “He!” he said. “And with me!”

“No, monseigneur,” Achon answered, “with me--he remains in my sight
from now,” and his hand once more touched his bruised cheek.

So, guarded and still bound, I was taken with them, as the Prince was
led back to his old prison. In the landing at the end of the corridor I
was stopped.

“Let him be kept here until I come back,” said Achon. “See that he does
not escape you!”

And the troopers on each side of me smiled grimly in answer. The fate
of Le Brun was too recent to allow them to forget their vigilance. With
a parting look at me, Achon followed the others into the room, and the
door being open, I was enabled to see and hear what passed.

As the Prince stepped in, Vaux, who was still there, came forward with
hanging head and tears in his eyes; but Condé, who took no notice of
his captors, embraced him, saying, kindly:

“Come, Vaux! ’Tis the fortune of war,” and than he looked at the card
table where Vaux had rebuilt his house of cards. He touched it with his
fingers, and as it crumbled on the table, he laughed as he turned to De
Bresy.

“Dreams of our youth--eh, de Bresy?” And then with a perfect coolness
he went on, taking a seat at the table: “The long ride has tired me,
and I need a rest. Come, de Bresy! Play me a rubber.”

“I am at your Highness’ commands,” and de Bresy, taking a place
opposite to the Prince, rapidly shuffled the cards. They were cut to
him, and he dealt out two hands amid a wondering silence. Vaux had
slunk to the window, and the Prince completely ignored the presence of
Achon and Richelieu. As for Comminges, he was at the door near me, and
I heard him mutter under his breath:

“Ay! He is brave.”

“The old stakes?” The Prince was laughing as he spoke.

“Your Highness.”

“You lose, de Bresy. I would put my life on this hand.”

“Monseigneur!” It was Achon’s harsh voice that broke in upon them, and
Condé looked up, a cold inquiry in his eyes.

“Monseigneur!” the bishop went on, “I have that to tell you which
admits of no delay----” He stopped, the unspoken words still on his
lips, for the deep boom of a heavy gun fell upon our ears, and from
outside there was a shouting from ten thousand throats:

“The Constable! Long live the Constable!” and louder and yet more loud
came another cry, “Long live Condé! The Prince is saved!”

De Bresy almost rose from his seat, but the Prince bade him play on,
paying no heed to the cries, and half turning his back on Achon.
Richelieu and Comminges had dashed from the room, and for once
Monsieur of Arles stood irresolute and amazed. The suspense lasted but
for a moment. There came another shout and the tramp of hurrying feet.
It was Richelieu returning with a pale face, but around and behind
him were other figures. There was Cipierre, his grim face beaming;
there was another who came with halting steps of pain, but his eye
was bright, and there was a flush of joy on the cheek of the great
Chancellor of France. There were others I cannot name, but as Richelieu
hurried to Achon’s side and whispered something in his ear, something
that turned his cheek to ashes, there was a joyous shout of “_Bourbon,
Notre Dame!_” and Ponthieu came through the crowd. He pressed to the
Prince’s side, and, leaning over the table, said low, but still loud
enough for me to hear:

“_Notre homme est croqué_--the King is dead.”

Condé looked up quietly. Then he turned to de Bresy and spread his
cards face upward on the table, saying, with a smile:

“You see--I hold four aces.”

The next minute the room was filled and the passage choked with men.
On all sides I heard the words, “The King is dead!” “The Constable is
at the gates!” All around me were the men of the Queen’s guards; the
others had gone. There was a face there I knew well, and as yet the man
there did not know my shame. It was Lorgnac, and as our eyes met he
stepped to my side, his poniard in his hand. With two or three quick
cuts he freed me, and then shook me by the hand.

“It is all over with them,” he said, with a smile. “You are safe now.”




CHAPTER XXIII

THE AFTERMATH


I MADE no answer to Lorgnac, but stood for a moment incapable of
thought or action; hardly, indeed, realizing that I was free from my
shameful bonds. Around me was a sea of faces, and I felt as if all eyes
were upon me, although in the gloom one could scarce see a sword’s
point ahead. All that could be discerned was a confused crowd of
shadows, with here and there the flash of a breastplate or the gleam of
a steel cap, as they caught and reflected some lingering ray of light.
The thronged room beyond was, however, in brightness. Some one had lit
the lamps there, and from where I was leaning against the wall I could
see an ever-changing crowd pressing round the spot where Condé stood.
High words were passing, too, and there was a veiled threat in the
Chancellor’s voice, as, leaning his shaking limbs on his crutches, he
turned on Achon in answer to some speech made by the bishop.

“Monsieur! There is no lieutenant-general of the kingdom now. That
office died with the late King.”

“And I demand Marcilly’s release.” It was Condé’s voice that cut in,
and Achon answered sullenly:

“You must ask for him from the Holy Office, and its hold is firm.”

“But he shall be freed, or you, Monsieur of Arles, will answer for
it.” And now I could wait to hear no more. My scattered senses were
recovering themselves. I could not linger until all knew my shame, and
this they would know soon enough, for such things travel like lightning
from mouth to mouth. Lorgnac was still near to me. He still believed me
to be a man of honor. He would help me once more, and bending forward I
said to him:

“Monsieur! Can you get me out of this? I--I must go.”

He nodded and smiled. Then putting his arm through mine, he led me
along the passage into the courtyard. None dared to hinder him. Even
if they had dared, they could have done nothing, for everywhere around
us were the Queen’s guards. The gates, too, were no longer kept by the
archers, but by grim-looking men in a strange uniform of sombre black.

“They are the gendarmes of Aunis,” said Lorgnac, as we passed the
gates. “And, now, adieu! I suppose I shall see you to-morrow at the
palace, in the Prince’s suite.”

I took the hand he held out to me for a moment, and, muttering my
thanks, turned hastily and mingled with the crowd on the pavement,
leaving Lorgnac staring after me in astonishment at my abrupt departure.

In a crowd one is soon lost, and in the uncertain light it would have
required sharp eyes to have recognized me, as I threaded my way through
the heaving throng. Not that I gave a thought to recapture. My mind was
absorbed with one idea, and that was to put miles between me and the
scene of my shame. For the moment I was tortured by neither remorse nor
fear. I seemed dead to all sensations. All that I wanted was to quit
Orleans.

Finally I reached a street that was still in quietness, and halted
under a lamp set in the wall of a house above the image of the Virgin.
I looked around me. There were but few people stirring here, but some
shops were open, and one of these, almost opposite to me, was a place
where I saw that I might renew my apparel to some extent, and perhaps
get another sword. My purse was still with me, and it was heavy enough,
for I was rich in the world’s goods. I determined to act at once; so,
crossing the road, I went into the shop and purchased what I wanted--a
stout, serviceable sword and a good cloak. The shop-keeper tried to
enter into converse with me about the events of the day, the death of
the King, and other things, but I cut him short, and paying him his
money, stepped out into the street. Once there, I walked on at a brisk
pace toward the city gates. No one attempted to stop me, and passing
through, I gained the river shore, and looked out for a ferry-boat, but
there was not one in sight. I stood for a little, straining my eyes
into the night. The moonlight fell soft and clear on the long quay,
and on the slow, creeping river before me. Behind me was the city, and
the hum of voices joined themselves to the dreamy lapping of the Loire
at my feet. On the opposite bank of the river, the night lights of a
few boats were burning, and farther still twinkled a long chain of
camp-fires, marking the spot where the Constable lay. Thrice I hailed
a boatman, calling loudly, but there was no reply, and I heard nothing
except the hum from the city behind, and the whisperings of the stream
before me. Seeing at last it was useless to waste time here, I turned
to the left, and followed the river face, hoping to come across a
boat, but with no results. Finally I stopped again and looked around.
Yes! There was no doubt of it. I was close to the spot where Caillaud
had suffered his martyrdom, on the day of our entry into Orleans. The
scaffold was still there, the stacks of wood, not completely used,
near it, and perhaps the ashes of the fire were still warm. I stepped
up to the scaffold, and, as I did so, a homeless dog rose from behind
the wood, and with a quick, short bark at me, fled into the shivering
night. From the distance I heard him howling, and my heart sank within
me as I thought how even a dog had fled in terror at my approach, a
dog to whom I meant no harm.

There as I stood near the scaffold, my mind was again full of bitter
thoughts, of useless self-reproach, of hopeless sorrow. I looked
toward the river. It moved so calmly. It was so still and deep. Under
its placid surface perhaps there would be peace. Better death than
this torment in my soul. I made a step toward it, but whether it was
cowardice or not, I cannot say; but I stayed myself, and then that
hope which never dies flickered once more in my heart. Perhaps I could
retrieve myself. If not, surely there was another death yet left to me
to die. Not this! I moved back again near the scaffold, and, seating
myself on the pile of wood, began to think; but my brain seemed
stricken with palsy. All that flamed before my mind, in endless scrolls
of fire, was the thought of my infamy. I rose again, but a mist seemed
to gather before me. There was a drumming in my ears, and, tottering
forward, I clung to the scaffolding to save myself from falling. With
my hands clenched to the hoardings, I stood shaking in every limb, and
then I suppose I must have fainted. I seemed to be dropping, dropping
through endless space, amid the turmoil and din of chaos, amid the
unearthly mowings of devils rejoicing at my fall. Then all became blank
oblivion. Slowly, slowly I came to myself, and, after a minute or so,
gathered strength to stand without the support of the hoardings. I
wiped my forehead, which, cold as it was, was damp with sweat, and once
more looked around. It was evident that the excess of my mental torture
had broken my strength, and strength I must have to go. I determined to
retrace my steps, obtain some food, and then risk swimming the Loire,
if necessary, to get out of Orleans. I found myself, soon after, in
the Rue des Tanneurs, and finally reached a little square just beyond
St. Pierre le Puellier, in the corner of which stood a cabaret of some
pretensions. Obscure as the square was, cold as the night was, there
were numbers of people about, and, as I peered into the cabaret, I saw
that it was all but full. Every gossip, every babbler, every idler
who had a brown piece in his pocket, was spending it in Vouvray, in
Rochecorbon, or in Cognac, while he talked over the news. I entered
quietly, and, seeing in a corner a small vacant table, settled myself
there, and ordered some food and a bottle of wine. The food I could
barely touch, although I forced myself to eat a little; but the wine
warmed me, and I began to recover my faculties, and also gained some of
that courage that liquor gives to the weakest.

Up to now I had taken no notice of the company assembled, but as I
leaned back and glanced around, I saw, at a table not four paces from
me, a half-dozen men seated together drinking and gossiping. Imagine my
astonishment on seeing among them Brusquet, the jester, and Carouges,
the officer of carabiniers, who had been placed in charge of the escort
that was to conduct the Princess of Condé to her prison in the Jacobin
priory. Brusquet, I was aware, knew me, and Carouges--had he not been a
witness to that awful scene at St. Loup?

They were between me and the door, else I had gone out. As it was, I
had to wait, trusting that their preoccupation, and the shadow in which
I sat, would prevent them from recognizing me, and resolved to take
the first convenient opportunity to depart. And so as I sat I became a
compulsory listener to their talk. I caught Carouges’ voice at the end
of a sentence.

“Faith of a gentleman! I never saw a man look so, and hope never to see
one again. If ever coward and villain were stamped on a man’s face, it
was on Vibrac’s.”

“And yet,” said another, whom I knew not, “there are those who refuse
to believe the story----” but Carouges interrupted him, saying a little
haughtily:

“Monsieur de Quesnay, I was there, and he owned to it--the cur!”

“_Hein!_” And Brusquet flapped the bladder attached to his sceptre
on the table. “_Hein!_ But Vibrac only illustrates what I was always
telling my little brother Francis, God rest his soul!”

“And that was?” asked two or three voices.

“That ambition and love will ruin the best man. My cousins of Guise
illustrate the first, and in Vibrac we have the proof of the second.”

“Mention them not in the same breath,” exclaimed Carouges, and the
jester answered, waving his sceptre up and down:

“_Oui-da!_ Vibrac was a good enough sword in the Spanish war, and in
the Milanese. No? No! I know more than you about this, Carouges, but,
of your grace, pass the Milan cheese--I am not yet thirsty enough.”

He helped himself to some cheese to whet his thirst, and, filling his
goblet, raised it to his lips. While he drank Quesnay took up the talk.

“But the other--Marcilly--he has not escaped, has he?”

“No,” said Carouges; “he dies to-morrow.”

My heart began to beat, and Brusquet, putting down his glass, stared at
Carouges.

“Come, Carouges, you jest. Vibrac has escaped, and all the other
prisoners are free.”

“I see, my King of the Cap and Bells, that there are some things that
you do not know. Yes, Marcilly has sinned against the Holy Office, and
he dies to-morrow on the Martroi, an hour after sunrise.”

There was silence for a moment, and I strained my ears to catch each
word. Then Brusquet asked:

“How do you know? Are you sure?”

Carouges shrugged his shoulders and smiled.

“I command the guards at the scaffold,” he said. Whereupon the men
became silent once more, sipping their wine, and looking at one another.

“_Diable!_” said one. “What will come next?”

“A decree of the Court of Requests, granting the forfeited lands of
Chaumont and Duras to that loyal servant of the King, that faithful
shepherd of his flock, Achon, Abbot of St. Savin, Bishop of Arles, and
Archbishop designate of Sens.”

With that the jester rose as if to go, but Quesnay pulled at his cloak.

“Sit down,” he said, “and give us a song--our blood runs blue with this
talk.”

But Brusquet shook his head, while his strange, wrinkled face seemed to
become more and more sharp and acute, as he pointed in the direction of
the palace, where the dead King lay, and his voice shook a little as he
answered:

“Not to-night. There is some one lies there who loved to listen to me,
and who will listen no more; but he is still too near for me to sing.”

So saying, he flung a couple of gold pieces on the table, and, turning,
stepped out of the room. He was followed by the others. Outside I heard
their voices for a moment in laughing converse, and then they were gone.

And I--I sat there, my head buried in my bosom burning with remorse,
half mad with the tortures of memory. Marcilly was to die with
to-morrow’s light. The words seemed to hiss in my ears, and I--I
had slain him with a Judas kiss. Oh! I had got my revenge--but where
was its sweetness? I had plucked my Dead Sea fruit, and the ashes of
it were sere and bitter in my mouth. I called for some Cognac, and
sought to obtain a temporary release from my mental tortures in the
disgraceful oblivion of the drunken; but the fiery spirit had no more
effect upon me than if it had been water.

Sitting still became intolerable, so, paying my account, I went out
again into the night. I sought the city gates once more, but they were
closed, and, with a curse, I turned and retraced my steps. I was caged
in Orleans for the night. I again approached the cabaret, and stood
hesitating at the door. Then the thought of the conversation I had
overheard came upon me, and I turned away and hastened onward, going
I did not know where--and, indeed, I cared not. With the tireless
persistence of a madman, I walked for hours through street and square
and alley. I walked fast, seeking to weary myself, taking no notice of
anything, and must have made the circuit of the city at least twice.

It was late now. The hum of voices, the bustle of tramping feet had
died away, and I was alone on those gray roads, that stretched, wound,
turned, and twisted in all directions around me. Above floated the moon
in a cloudless sky, serene and stately, and under its ivory light I
plodded on, feverish and tireless, until at last I came to a halt near
the cloisters at the back of Ste. Croix.

I looked about me. In that shivering light all was silent and still.
Pure and white above me towered the temple of the Holy Rood, and to the
right the black mass of the palace loomed against the sky, a phantom
castle of cloudland. From two windows of the keep lights were burning
like twin stars. It was there they kept the death watch of the King. It
was there that the King’s Peace had come upon him, whose white lips had
offered it to us that night when we stood by his bedside. For a space I
watched the windows, and then moved hastily onward. The curse of Cain
was upon me, and I could not rest. But now my strength began to give
way, and the tremendous exertions of the past hours to tell upon me. I
held on, however, passing through the labyrinth of streets beyond the
cloisters, and drew up once more, utterly tired out, on the edge of a
deserted and barren stretch of ground, covered here and there with the
castaway rubbish of building materials. Across this waste was a small
row of ruined houses. They had been gutted by fire, and the blackened
and charred walls stood starkly up before me. Here, at any rate, was
a refuge where I might lie securely till the morning, and stepping
across the field, I slunk into the gaping doorway nearest to me, like
a wolf seeking his lair, and worn out and exhausted sank down upon a
heap of wreckage. But weary and broken though I was in body, my mind
was awake, and the eternal self-torment ceased not for a moment. In my
despair I dared to call upon God to have mercy upon me and ease me of
my pain. I know not if that prayer ever reached beyond the moonlight.
For a while I lay thus brooding, until my agony became once more
intolerable, and hunted me from my place of rest. I rose on my elbow,
when the sound of a sliding footstep and the crumbling of stones came
to me, and I waited startled and expectant. Who was this other wanderer
of the night that had sought the same dreary refuge as I had? Again I
heard the footstep, slow and stealthy, but light withal. The noise came
from within the house, and whoever it was must have entered before I
had. Where I lay it was black shadow, but streaming through the door
was a bright ribbon of moonlight, that stretched right in front of me,
and over which the new-comer would have to pass. For a time there was a
dead silence, then there was another cautious step, then another, and
at last, with a light bound, a misshapen, ape-like figure leaped into
the moonlight and stood glancing around. Strange and monstrous indeed
was the shape--the height that of a child, the body that of a man.
The long, black muscular arms, reaching below the knees, were bare. A
tattered red cloak hung to his shoulders, and his head, from which two
yellow eyes glared hideously, was bound up in a scarf that was wound
round the jaws. For a breath I thought it was some goblin of the night,
some evil spirit that stood before me in bodily presentment. Then the
thing made a strange, cackling noise from its throat, and I knew it was
Majolais.

And as I looked upon the dwarf a strange feeling, it was almost
gladness, came upon me. Hideous, hardly human as he was, I had at least
found one whom I knew, one who, in his own wild way, had shown a savage
affection for me for little kindnesses done.

“Majolais!” I cried softly.

The dwarf started. His eyes flashed as he crouched backward, peering
into the darkness, and the moonlight played on the shining blade of a
dagger in his hand.

“Majolais! It is I--Vibrac,” and rising, I approached him, but he had
already recognized my voice, and was at my feet, his frame trembling,
his poor, dumb throat choked with sobs.

I let the fit pass him, patting him gently on the shoulder as if he
were a dog, and for one brief moment, in the thought of another’s
sufferings, I forgot my own. We sat down together on a fallen rafter,
where the moon fell brightly on us, and I tried to talk to him and
to get him to explain, by signs if possible, how he had escaped from
Achon; but though he understood me he could not explain to me. He
unwound the scarf to show me his mutilated head, and on his body and
upon his arms were the cruel welts of the lash. These he showed me,
moaning and gibbering, and at each mention of Achon’s name he snarled
like a tiger-cat.

I sat on a fallen rafter, Majolais crouching at my feet, and we talked
for long. At least, I spoke, and gathered what I could from his signs
and the broken sounds he made. At last the moon sank and the dark hours
came. The dwarf drew the remnants of his cloak over his shoulders, and,
curling himself up like a dog, fell asleep.

But there came no rest for me, and with burning eyes I sat staring
through the darkness, where the black shadows took the form and
substance of mocking devils, that flitted backward and forward, gibing
at my fall. I had lost all. Wherever I went the shadow of my sin would
dog my footsteps. I had diced for my soul with the fiend, and lost. Is
there one who can win at that game?

Death! Yes, death offered its release; but I could not die by my own
hand. It would set the seal to my infamy; and then, there was another
life beyond the grave. I tried once more to pray for health and
strength, but a feeling I could not restrain choked the words on my
lips. For very shame I could not pray. I could not creep before God’s
throne to ask back what I had thrown away with both hands.

As I sat thus Majolais shivered and moaned. Poor wretch! The cold
struck him sorely, and removing my cloak, I cast it over him while
he slept. I then drew my doublet closer together, and in doing so
my fingers touched something soft. I took hold of it, and the faint
fragrance of violets came to me. It was the remains of the little
offering Yvonne de Mailly had made to me.

I removed the flowers and held them in my hand. They were soft,
delicate, and pure as the girl’s heart--and I--I had cast aside a
priceless gem that lay at my feet, to wander after an elf-light that
led me into the deeps. I put the flowers by carefully. They are with
me to this day. Sometimes I open my cabinet and look at them, and
as I gaze the withered blossoms seem to renew their freshness, and
their sweet scent to come back to them. And then I shut them up again
reverently, as things too sacred for the light.

Be this as it may, as I put aside the sad little gift there flickered
once more within me a faint hope. A way was pointed to me to seek the
death that I craved. There was something of honor in it. Yes, I would
die by Marcilly’s side. I could not save him; but I would try to, and
the clean sword that I wore would be used for the first and the last
time by me in a manner worthy of its brightness. Strength came to me
with the thought; and feverish and impatient, I watched the long hours
steal past, until the time came for me to go. I heard the Lauds, and
although it was still black darkness I could stay no longer. Stooping
down I shook Majolais by the shoulder. He awoke with a gasp and a
start, but recovered himself at once, and, as I resumed my cloak, he
seized and kissed my hand, his hot lips burning like a seal. I told him
I was going, and that he should, when it was light, seek the Princess
of Condé, there he would find rest and safety; but Majolais clung to my
cloak, and somehow made me understand that he would not be parted from
me. So we two went out of our refuge.

Long and slow was our passage. We must have wandered in the darkness
like derelict ships, but at last we reached the Martroi. The
watch-fires were burning, and here and there was the gleam of a torch,
or the flash of a light; for early as was the hour, dark as it was,
there were those who had already assembled to see a fellow-creature die.

Aided by the darkness, we approached near the scaffold. Close to it
were a series of wooden galleries, and, drawing my sword, I slipped
behind one of these, and waited for the time to come--it would not
be long now--when I should die sword in hand, and whiten, if only a
little, my stained shield.

Majolais was beside me when I took my place. I saw his yellow eyes
watching the sword, and, as if he understood, he drew his dagger
and felt the point of it with his finger. But I had no intention of
sacrificing him. I whispered to him to be gone. I told him in low,
quick words what I meant to do; but he remained immovable. Finally, I
threatened him angrily, but to no purpose, and I was about to resign
myself to fate, when a sudden idea seemed to possess him. He chuckled
like a night-jar, and, drawing himself up the hoardings, he crept along
them on all fours with cat-like agility, and vanished in the darkness.
I was glad he was gone. He knew where to go for safety, and this
business of mine had to be done alone.

And now the sky began to whiten, and night-fire and torch to pale at
the coming day. From all hands there was a murmur and hum of voices.
Ghostly figures swarmed in the galleries, and the tramp of feet echoed
from every side of the square. Slowly the day brightened, the hum and
bustle increased, while sometimes one heard a laugh or a cry, a rough
oath or a ribald jest, rise above the buzz of voices.

The block was not ten paces from me, and on the opposite side was a
gallery, with a balcony draped in velvet; but it was as yet unoccupied.
Suddenly there came the tramp of horses’ hoofs, the clash of arms,
a sharp order or two, and the space round the scaffold was filled
with armed men, who were so close to me that, from where I stood in
concealment, I could have touched the nearest with my hand. I heard
Carouges’ voice, and then a figure stepped from his side and mounted
the platform of the scaffold. It was a masked man, robed all in black,
with a long, two-handed sword over his shoulder. He stood by the
block, leaning on the cross-hilt of his sword, and so absorbed was I
in watching him, that I fairly started as I felt a cold hand on mine,
and looking down beheld Majolais. I signed to him to go, but for answer
he pointed between the slits of the boards toward the gallery opposite
to us. It was occupied now, and the malign countenance that looked out
thence upon the morning was that of Achon. The dwarf’s face was like
that of a devil; and then he suddenly and swiftly backed from me, and
was gone once more. I leaned forward and watched, and, as I did so, the
faint odor of something burning struck me. I glanced behind, but could
make out nothing, and my attention was taken off by Carouges, as he
spoke to another who stood by his side, wrapped in a long cloak.

“Are none of the Court coming? Is only he to be here?” Carouges made a
movement of his hand toward Achon, and it was Richelieu who answered
him.

“Oh! There are many in the galleries, but no royalties. They respect
the dead King. However, Monsieur of Arles, though he sits there alone,
is a host in himself.”

“Faith! If a host, he gives his guest a grewsome banquet,” laughed the
other, and then this idle talk was interrupted by a murmur from the
crowd that swelled to a roar, and then died away again in a death-like
silence.

“He comes!” said Richelieu in a low voice, and I tightened my grip on
my sword, and measured the distance for my rush to the scaffold.

The silence still continued. The crowd seemed to be spellbound; and now
the awful music of the death hymn fell upon our ears, and all strained
forward, eager and expectant. Slowly the chant came, nearer and yet
more near, louder and louder grew the solemn voices, and I could
catch each word of that song of praise to the Most High, misused so
blasphemously by those who called themselves His priests:

  Quæso, Christe rex invicte,
    Tu succure misero,
  Sub extrema mortis hora
    Quum jussus abiero,
  Nullum in me jus tyranno
    Præbeatur impio.

I could hear the sad words but could see nothing, except that Achon
had arisen, his white hands clasping the balustrade before him, and
his eyes peering downward in the direction of the voices. He looked,
as he stood, like some obscene bird of prey watching for his quarry to
come within striking distance. There was a movement among the soldiers,
who parted to make room for the doomed man, and then two by two the
mournful procession came into sight, the monks before and behind the
prisoner, chanting the last verse of the hymn. As they passed the
gallery beneath Achon they stopped for a moment, and he leaned forward
like a stooping vulture to look at Marcilly, and at that moment the
morning sun came out in glorious light, and with it a fresh breeze
arose. The two, destroyer and victim, faced each other, a smile of
infernal malice on Achon’s face, Marcilly pale, but calm and proud.
Then Achon made a slight gesture with his hand, the procession moved
onward, and I boldly stepped out of my concealment, and stood behind
the soldiers. No one noticed me--all eyes were on the man who was about
to die.

They had reached the death platform by this, the executioner had bowed
to his victim, when suddenly a roar of fright and horror burst from the
people, and dense volumes of smoke broke out from the galleries. There
was a wild shriek of “Fire! Fire!” There was a rushing and crowding
of human beings like sheep. Achon turned an alarmed face toward the
galleries, when, from beneath his own stand, a black cloud of smoke
came up, and the next instant the hangings had caught fire, and he
was enveloped in a circle of flame. For a moment the execution was
stayed. The guard gathered round the prisoner, hiding him from view;
and Richelieu, springing forward, attempted to scale the steps leading
to Achon’s gallery; but fell back beaten and baffled by the smoke. The
uproar was indescribable; but through it all, my heart leaped as I
heard the rattle of drums, and they were--my God! they were beating
the _Rappel d’Aunis_. But even as I heard this, and others heard it
too, we turned our eyes to the burning gallery, where Achon was alone.
The sunlight hid the flames, but now and then a warm orange flash
showed where they worked, and puffs of black smoke went up in long
spirals to the sky. The dry wood burnt merrily, the breeze fanned the
fire, and within his burning cage Achon ran to and fro like a mad
animal.

“Help! Help!” he shrieked. “Oh, God! Help!”

They would have given it if they could. Even I could not see him die
like this, and, forcing my way somehow through the crowd, I tried to
face the frail stairway, but ere I had gone four steps, the charred
wood broke, and I fell heavily. As I rose to my feet, blackened and
bruised, I saw Marcilly was safe. It was but a glance I gave; but it
was enough, for Cipierre was beside him, and the black uniforms of the
gendarmes of Aunis everywhere.

But for the moment all eyes were fixed on Achon. There were other, and
sadder, things going on elsewhere in the burning square, for there the
innocent were dying with the guilty; but here, where we were, this was
what froze us with horror, and moved us all to pity. Ay, pity! Though
he whom God’s hand was striking was the worst of men.

As yet the flames had not touched him, but leaped and danced around the
wretch as though playing with him, as though they meant to let him die
mentally a hundred deaths before the end came. Three times did he try
to break through, and three times we saw his face, evil, white, and
despairing, as he fell back, howling curses.

And now there was a yell of horror from those around us, horror and
terror unspeakable, and a monk, one of those who sang the death hymn,
cried out in a voice that rose shrill and high:

“’Tis the devil! The devil come for him!”

Achon had again dashed to the flaming balustrade, but this time not
alone. A black, misshapen thing was at his side, and two long black
arms were wound round his neck. He struggled and cried out in a broken
voice, and his glazed eyes shone with an awful terror, as he looked
at the hideous face pressing close to his. Down they fell together,
backward, to reappear again after a breathless movement. They strove
madly together. They were hardly human. So closely were they clenched,
so grimed were they both by the smoke, that it was barely possible to
distinguish the one from the other, and as they came to the edge of the
balcony, where the burning balustrade had dropped away, their limbs
writhed and worked, like that of some monstrous spider in an agony.

Beneath them was a hissing, seething pit of flame, and, balancing on
that perilous ledge, they fought together mutely. Long arms of fire
shot up to them from the blazing deep below, seeking to clutch them
and drag them down, but still they fought for the life that was already
lost to both. For one brief moment I caught Achon’s glance, and it
froze me to stone, for he was looking through me, and the terror of
that which lies beyond the grave, and who knows what besides, glared
from his eyes.

No one spoke. No one stirred, but all watched and watched for the
end. At last it came. For a breath the frightful pair swayed and
tottered together backward and forward, and then--fell, locked in their
death-grip, into the flames beneath.

A shuddering cry went up from the crowd, and then all was still. Once
we saw the dwarf, a dim figure, rise through the flames, and wave an
arm wildly, and then he vanished in the roaring fire.

       *       *       *       *       *

My tale is done. It is not for me to tell the history of the time, or
to relate how the coming of the Constable gave a breath of peace to my
afflicted land. It is sufficient for me to say that, after the death of
Achon, the one enemy who would have troubled to harm me was removed.
As for the others, those whom I had betrayed to their death, and whom
God saved from their peril, they let me drop into oblivion. Here to my
own halls of Vibrac did I return. Here have I hidden my shame. Here
have I learned to repent. Who shall know the hours of agony, the days,
the years of penitence and bitter remorse that I have passed? No man!
But there is One who knows, One at whose feet I have knelt and humbled
myself with tears of blood; and He who despised not the thief on the
Cross will, perhaps, have mercy upon a broken and a contrite heart.

                                THE END




TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:

On pages 1 and 280, chateaux has been changed to châteaux.

On page 5, added “my” missed by typesetter.

On page 37, Conde has been changed to Condé.

On page 52, dais has been changed to daïs.

On page 124, Chatelet has been changed to Châtelet.

On page 157, Chatillon has been changed to Châtillon.

On page 225, Bailleul has been changer to Baillieul.

On page 226, Crequy has been changed to Crequi.

On page 294, ansewred has been changed to answered.

Minor, silent changes have been made to clarify punctuation.

All other spelling, hyphenation and non-English words and phrases
have been left as typeset.



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE TRAITOR'S WAY ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.